Page 1


Page 2


Page 3


Page 4


Page 5

季
cient "iptions
Vn ylon yo7

Page 6


Page 7
cfmc Unserij
Cey
ീr dയar
ഠ
ASIAN EDUCATION NEW DELH

ient btions
som
1 cmüller
AL SERVICES
1984

Page 8
ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SE C-2/15, SDA, P.B. No. 45 New Delhi-110016
| AES
f 药侧一二) (Set) first Published: 18 First AES Reprint : 1984 Published by J. Jetley For ASAN EDUCATIONA SER C-21 15. SDA New Delhi-11001 Printed at Pear Offset Press Pvt New Delhi - 110015

RVICES 534
VICES
, Ltd.

Page 9
ANCIENT IN
CEY
COLLECTED AND PUBLISHEl
政翼
DR. EDWAR
L O N D
T R U B N E R & CO.,
188
 

SCRIPTI () NS
ON.
D FOR THE (; ) VERNMENT
O MULIER.
LU D GA. T E H L. L.
3.

Page 10


Page 11
| NTR () }
The object of the present wo inscriptions in Ceylon very muc Inscriptionum Indicarum by Gel first volume has appeared thre: man to whom the work was en who was particularly able to ac to interrupt it at a time when h and disinterested labour. Dr. Archaeological Commissioner to 1874, and began to work in th 1875. He visited first the distri oldest and most celebrated in Report on the 2nd September been reprinted in the Indian account of those inscriptions wl dhapura and in the immed Mihintale. Dr. Goldschmidt ha quarters, and visited from ther Central province. His second 6th May 1876, and deals on the as the first, but in a more care author very soon learned to dis' modern inscriptions, especially found out that the characters us century A.D. are very unuch in India, and that a peculiar Sin until the 8th or 9th century. was unable to judge, as there a dhapura district which clear Polonnaruwa, Dr. Goldschmidt f as this place had been recent Prince of Wales visited the islan was discovered there, amongst of Paräkramabähu I. at tle G:
Q CU38. Wt. P. 44.

JCT () N.
k is to give a collection of the
in the same way as the Corpus cral Cunningham, of which the
years ago. Unfortunately the rusted from the beginning and :omplish it has been compelled 2 first saw the fruits of his long
Goldschmidt was appointed
the Government of Ceylon in e colony from the beginning of ct of Anuradhapura, which is the Ceylon, and published his first lS75. This Report, which has Antiquary, V. S9, contains an nich are in the town of Amuräiate neighbourhood, especially l male Anuradhapura his heade successively the whole North Report is dated from Mihintale. whole with the same inscriptions ful and accurate manner. The inguish étween the ancient and ronu palaeographical reasons, he ed by the kings up to the fourth like the Agoka character used halese character did not originate bout the intermediate period he e no inscriptions in the Amuriy belong to this time. At und a large field for his activity, y cleared at the time when the l; a great number of inscriptions rhich the most important is that lwilära (No, 137). The rest of
А 2

Page 12
4.
the inscriptions at the second
Niqqanka Malla and his successo) is even at the present moment c( for a later generation. From turned towards Trincomalee, whe any antiquities of importance, a Hambantota on the south coast was already suffering from the
his death, but he refused the him to proceed to a more healt the Hambantotal district are nea Central province, but they are n of the quality of the stone, and
more exposed to the weather. Dr. this district, and visited all the pl which is about 60 miles from H. great hardships, as the roads we bridges to cross the numerous ri is the ruined city of Tissama Hambantota in the interior, wh by King Mahänäga, was just un Dr. Goldschmidt visited the pla and copied the inscription which
invisible since the repair is con to Kirinde, Situlpawihara, and the south coast to Matara and A Report (dated 11th September 1 No. XI., and reprinted in the In gives a surveyof all the important and Hamhantota districts, arrang of them he published in their wh that at Habarane (No. 61), the sla the Mahakalataewa and Abhaya of others he gave only extracts, E lished in their whicle extent, like at Mihintale (No. 121), the large
at the Galwihara, Polonnaruwa, Niççannka, Malla, at the same
interest of the Report is the ch

capital belong chiefly to King 's, but a great part of the town overed with jungle and remains Polonnaruwa, Dr. Goldschmidt re, however, he did not discover ld thence through Batticaloa to of the island. At that time he
illness which afterwards caused opportunity that was offered hy district. The inscriptions in tly as old as those in the North. ot so well preserved on account also because they are generally Goldschmidt spent 10 months in aces of importance down to Yala, ambantota. He had to undergo re in a miserable state and no vers. The chief place of interest harama, about 20 miles from ere the immense dagoba, erected lergoing repair at the time when ce. He climbed up the dagoba, is inside (No. 4), and has become apleted. Subsequently, he went Katragam, and afterwards along kuressa. Here he wrote his last 876), printed as Sessional Paper dian Antiquary, WI, 318, which inscriptions in the Anuradhapura ed in chronological order. Some ole extent with a translation, as ab from Tissamahārāma (No. 67), Waewapillars (Nos, 110 and 157), o is they were too long to be pubthe two tablets of Mahindo III. inscription of Parakramabaht I. (No. 137), and the Galpota of place (No. 148). The chief ironological arrangement of the

Page 13
5
11. scriptions, and the attempt that to identify the names of the kin those of the Mahawansa. The in (No. 12l), which was known 1834), but ascribed by him to Kin and which is of peculiar interest correctly dated here for the first the numerous inscriptions of the Goldschmidt visited a number of Galle districts without finding a he returned to Galle suffering hea up the hope to recover in a bet latig the inscriptions and writin (which were printed in the Journ for 1879), until his strength failer much lamented by his numerou inhabitants of Ceylon who took of their country.
With Dr. Goldschmidt’s death archaeological work which had b. so well during more than two yea and reprinted some time later in the interest of most of the Euro of Ceylon. Unfortunately his pap was impossible to send anything they had at the time. Consequentl Commissioner in the beginning c work in Ceylon in the month of engaged nearly three months papers, and in learning the Sinha out to travel in the ancient dist bantota, where I took up the predecessor. I subsequently visit Kurunaegala, Puttalam, and all t I could get reliable information t historical interest. Especially th had never been visited by Dr. rich in ruins and inscriptions fro 13th century, but here also th

is made here for the first time gs as given on the stones with scription at Mihintale especially o Turnour (Ceylon Almanac, g Sirisangabo H. (246—248 A.lD.), or different reasons, has been time, and in the same way all
10th and 11th centuries. Dr. temples also in the Matara and ny important inscriptions, then vily from fever, but not giving er climate. He went on transg notes on Sinhalese grammar all of the Ceylon Asiatic Society l, and he died the 7th May 1877, is friends and all those of the a real interest in the history
a sudden stop was put to the 2e undertaken and carried on urs. The reports published by him ihe Indian Antiquary had roused pean scholars for the inscriptions ers werein great disorder, and it f them to he printed in the form y I was appointed Archaeological f the year 1878, and began my May of the same year. I was in arranging Dr. Goldschmidt's alese language, before I could go icts. My first trip was to Ham
work left unfinished by my ed the districts of Anuradhapura, hose parts of the island of which hat they contained antiquities of le district of Kurunaegala, which Coldschmidt, proved to be very m the earliest times down to the e influence of the weather had

Page 14
destroyed a great many valuable of Anurādhapura, I could conside nearly perfect; I compared his whenever I thought it necessar correct. The inscriptions at Po photographed, as they are eithe slabs and pillars; of the ancie century A.D.), a great number an fore not be reproduced by photo transcripts as carefully, as possibl to the collection. As for, squeeze lDr. Goldschmidt’s papers were ne which I made myself did not la tinual humidity they were expos this way of reproduction altoget in a comparatively small numb the rock was perfectly smooth an In the following collection I h; tions chronologically, but this pun a certain extent. The oldest inst paratively best preserved, are son the name of the king is eithe: full, so that several persons II of the inscriptions, down to the year of Buddhas nirvāna, or fr only from the reign of the r instances gives us no help at to the use of palaeographical a allow only an approximate co more or less is generally of no in inscriptions (Nos. 25—96) belong cave inscriptions, which are sc, like the inscriptions on our mo gave up the idea of dating any C tinually occur on them, and also stereotypic during many centur tions, as the one at Babarane (l Tissamaharama, have been dated report, but he evidently was not

monuments. As for the distric, r the work cf my predecessor as transcripts with the originals y, but found only very little to annaruwa have nearly all been on perpendicular rocks or on nt inscriptions (before the 4th e on flat rocks and could theregraphy; of these I have made and annexed lithograph copies s, those which I found amongst arly all spoiled, and also those st long on account of the coned to, so that I had to abandon her; besides, it could be applied er of instances only, viz., where d without any irregularities. ave tried to arrange the inscrippose could only be carried out to riptions, although they are conmetimes very difficult to date, as not given at all, or not in night come in question. None 12th century, is dated from the om some other known era, but sective king, which in most all. We are therefore reduced rguments, and these, of course, inclusion, in which a century loment. The greater number of to this class, especially all the attered all over the island, just dern tombstones. I very soon If these, as, the salme names conthe style seems to have been tes. Some of the rock inscripNo. 61), and also the slab from by Dr. Goldschmidt in luis last satisfied himself with the results

Page 15
7
of his calculations, and therefor also amongst the inscriptions of space of time is that between th is filled up by a comparatively (Nos. 97-109). These also are of 1 bears the name of a king, and t. shows that they belong to these ce of the 10th and 11th centuries we not even these are dated from a kl of a king, and it is only the ques king the date given by Tournour i the new editors of the Mahavansa the inscriptions are dated from B instances from the Qaka era. As adopted the year 543 according to consider the question not at all se The time down to which I ha possible in my collection is the b to which the inscription at Kael Dondra inscription (No. 163) belor one or the other inscription of the my attention, as I could not get pr some districts in the Central provi tions are mostly to be found. Myatt the ancient inscriptions down to philological as well as a historica. ones the language is very much a of our days, and the historical in fined to their own country, so tha of the work to the few native sc besides, all these modern inscriptic that the printing of them would than I could possibly spare.
In the translations I have been not soliteral as Dr. Goldschmidt we of the Mahak. inscription (No.110), often adopted expressions of Mr. D they did not differ too much f words. I also have tried toimitate t

I preferred to include these uncertain date. A still longer 5th and 9th centuries, which small number of inscriptions Incertain date, as nome of them le form of the characters only nturies. With the inscriptions get on safer ground; although own event, they bear the name ion whether we adopt for this n his Epitome or that given by Down from Parakramabahu uddhas nirwana and in a few the date of the nirwana I have the Simhalese chronology, as I ttled. ve tried to be as complete as eginning of the 16th century, lani (No. 162) and the second ng I am, however, aware that 15th century may have escaped oper information with regard to nce where this kind of inscripention was chiefly directed upon he 13th century, which offer a interest; in the more modern like the conversational tongue berest which they ofer is con, I was glad to leave this part holars who are able to do it; ns are of such enormous length have taken away more space
as literal as possible, however, s, for instance, in his translation In the laterinscriptions have avids and of Mr. Armour when "om the sense of the original he style of orientalmagnificence,

Page 16
especially in the inscriptions of are not intended to be read on the monotony becomes ridiculou translations of the cave and sma part and reserved the second an as I thought that these short ins context too much. The second longer rock inscriptions as well here I have been as-complete a cripts of inscriptions of which a certain number of lines was l inscription at Mihintale, No. 20 Dagoba, Anur. No. 21). The th of the texts in the second part much defaced and weatherwo) which are comparatively well at Polonnaruwa, I was oblige passages, as the language is ver be found for a great number of
The index of words which intended to serve also as index : Simhalese grammar” (printed 1880). This is the reason why words from the Sidat Sangaraw Elu poetry, which do not occu wise of philological interest. references to the pages of the article is going to be reprinted yet, I have been unable to do sc while I may say here a few w inscriptions,
The Elu, or ancient Simhales connexion to the so-called Mā Originally, it knows only sho the assimilation is never expres number of consonants is not th there are no aspirates and ni inscriptions). A further peculi

Niççamka, Malla, which, hoWever, after the other, as in this case , I have inserted the texts and tler rock inscriptions in the first I third parts for the longer ones, :riptions would not interrupt the part contains the texts of all the is those of the pillars and slabs; s possible, and even given transno sense can be made out when 'gible (so, for instance, the large , and those from the Ruanwaeli ird part contains the translations , excepting those which are too n; in some inscriptions also, preserved, like the Galwihara, d to leave untranslated certain y obscure, and no parallel is to words.
I have added at the end was for my article “ Contributions to as Sessional Paper No. XXI., for 7 it contains a great number of 'a, the Namawaliya, and from the r in inscriptions, but are otherIt was my intention to add the : Indian Antiquary, where my but as no proof has reached me up to the present. In the meanords about the language of the
e, is a language that bears a close gadhi of the Agoka, inscriptions. t vowels and single consonants, sed by doubling as in Pãli. The e same in Elu as in Mägadhi, as palatals (except in the oldest arity of the Elu is the elision of

Page 17
the nasals in a nexus, as, for cada = candra, and many othe language changed totally, and number where they have no mundu = mürdhä, wellenda = changed to s, and further to h, also in a few instances also in Pā) Concerning the declension, v termination of the plural wal, \ Childers, in order to prove the language. He derives this wal which from a phonetical point However, wana, or wal is not present, and seems never to hav wal waessa = wanawāsin (inscrip the idea of using “a forest' in plurality, though familiar to readily to the popular mind, sprung 2 The termination va. been intimated by Mr. James A already in pretty ancient insc more extensively employed t stone tablets at Mihintale, whic find dawar, gamanwar, and Polonnaruwa gani war. Later ( themselves to distinguish the termination lost its place as a supposition that it owed its ori it was retained by the Pandits f revered persons, such as pand was actually the case is show war in wārayan in the San century.* If we want to de wal, from a Sanskrit root, I th derive it from vriddhi, “increa waeɖi, waeda (as well as in v
* We have in Sinh, a word wara, meheniwara = Pāli 8amaniupassayo.
house,' Hala.

instance, Abatala = Ambasthala, 's; later on the inclination of the nasals were inserted in great ight, as in maenda = madhya, valij, &c. Of the palatals, c is or dropped altogether, and i to d, i and Jainaprakrit. we must first of all consider the which nas been made use of by Sanskritic origin of the Sinhalese from Sanskit vana, a derivation of view is quite inobjectionable, used in common Sinhalese at e been so except in compounds, as tiom of tlive 12th century), Again, discriminately, for a multitude, a Docts, would it suggest itself as from which the actual language is not of recent origin, as had lwis, but in the form war appears riptions, and was formerly even han at present. In the famous h belong to the 11th century, we in Sahasa Malla's inscription at on, as other expedients presented plural from the singular, this general termination, and, on the gin to Skt. vara, “ best, excellent,” or the plural of words designating ita, guru, and others. That this 'n by the occasional conversion of skritizing language of the 12th rive the plural termination war, ink it would be more natural to se,” which in Sinhalese appears as vada, “more ”), and if shortened
"time" = Skt. vära another appears in The latter coincides with Präkr. wara

Page 18
conformably to the tendency
assume no other form but war remembered that in Tamil the and by the uneducated people th wal; considering further the inc people in every respect, I think they adopted a suffix like this fr
The termination in or en of t
rightly explained by Childers, termination gen for both cases,
of the genitive and en of the in: Mahak. and besides, in a few in and ka and wisin for the inst A. 28, nisiyanhã, Amb. A. 7, piļib dāhu wasin Mayil.
The dative termination ța, or posed from ha = sya of the geni the first time in the inscriptio we find both forms, the older on one bikasagata. In the plural lhamāņaņataya = Ģramanāņām tions of the 11th century we maharajhat, Amb. A. 1, himiyan The terminations of the geni same in modern Sinhalese, are c For the genitive we find down t for the singular, and na=nam for for the locative hi = si, which in pronominal suffix smin. This t l1th century in a few instances, we find a new suffix ae, as, for both in the Ambasthala inscript plural we have ehi = ebhis, for "The genitive is universally expr e = Sanskrit griha, “house.” atta ewa we find besides the loca instance Nawayae, nawa turae.

)
of mediaeval Sinhalese, could or wal. It is, however, to be lural suffix for neuters is kal, is is very commonly pronounced reasing apathy of the Sinhalese it by no means unlikely that om a foreign tongue.
he instrumental and ablative is Notes, I., p. 6; we also find the which is composed from the ge strumental, for instance, gamgen stances, keren for the ablative, rumental, as janakukeren, Amb. adun wisin, Amb. A. 18, Mahin
in its older form hata, is comtive and arthaya. It occurs for n at Kaikawa (No. 13), where 2 wadhacetahata, and the modern we have the same formation in arthäya Hab. In the inscriphave hat and at instead, as at, A. 12, so also melat Mahak.
ive and locative, which are the listinguished in the inscriptions. ) the 4th century sa or ha = sya the plural, as hamiyana Tiss., and nost probably corresponds to the armination histill exists in the ut besides, and more frequently, instance, weherhi and weherae, on, urehi-urasi, Mayil. In the instance, hawuruduyehi, Ell. P. 'ssed in later times by the suffix
In the inscription at Mahakative in ae used as genitive, for

Page 19
Besides this, we find alrea century the so-called indefinit and plural, as sat denakhat, yahalak, “ ten yālas,” Amb. with numerals (Childers' no janak, is used frequently, foi Amb. B. 49.
We now pass to the num inscriptions at Mahakalatae oldest form is do, Hab, later o) century, and still later the l’. P. 36., dekata S. M. B. 3. (Notes II., 2) that this exact but most probably it is the suffix ka, well known in Sansk Pāli, found its widest sphere ( only in nouns and adjectives, dinaka, niyataka. Later on (more correctly ka is lost al. analogous to the yagruti in Ja struggling in the inscriptions ka was probably retained by t The other numerals have th 3, tawaka, on the slab fro) trini and tunaka; the ordinal 4, catarā, catari, catiri, freq to the 4th century; from this Glp. A. 17, the ordinal satar Besides we have another corru of Niç çamka Malla, and a con tions, as su visi, 24, supanaes, an old style of language.
5, paca, Tiss., later on pa derives.
(, caka, Hab., later sa, AI D. I. 8, hence saya, haya.
7, sata, Mahak. Satak, P. P. 8, aţa.

y in the inscriptions of the 11th declension both for the singular to seven persons,' Mahak, dasa, Also the modern denek, connected tes, II, 12) in its older form instance, ka ebiļi doļos janakhat
erals. For eka we find ek in the va, and Galwihara. For two the de in the inscriptions of the 11th modern form deka, as in dekin, I do not think with Childers y corresponds to Sanskrit dvika, identical formation. The ancient trit, more frequently employed in of action in ancient Sinhalese, not but even in participles, as likitaka, this ka frequently changes into ya. nd y interposed to avoid hiatus inaprakrit), with which we find it of the 4th century A.D. In deka ne analogy of eka, “ one.” 2 following forms:- m Tissam. (No. 67), later on tun= tunwan. uently found in inscriptions down is derived satar Mahāk., sataraka, awanna and the modern hatara. pted form, situ’u, in tbe inscriptions traction from this, su, in composi54. The form catu, P.P. 24, affects
s, from which the modern paha
b. B. 38, sakak, Wand. 14, sāka,
24 (2).

Page 20
2
9, nawa, Mah. mod. namaya.* 10, dasa, mıod, daha. The numbers between l i and l 11th century, as follows : 1 l, ek soļos; l9th dasanav avanno.
20, wisiti, Hab. mod. wisi; 40, written with l, not ), and so is on rule generally observed in Sinh period that the Cerebrals r, t, change into . In composition să 50, panaes or panas, or wanaes 60, haețae, for instance, IIIaeța Polonnaruwa.
80, asu way, in compounds asu. 90, anuwa, in compounds ani. 1,000, saha 13a, salasi, sahasaka. tracted from dahasa, is = daagata Childers (notes, III., 4), from s; instance of the change of s to d.
Of the old form of the ordina duti, “second,” in the inscription Mleghawaņņa’s inscription at tlh 11th cent try we find throughout as tun wanna, satarawanna. I c this form, but most probably it is which Childers (Notes, III., 4) id chief objection to this explanat written with n in inscriptions, confounded in older times, tho present language. Perhaps w ganana, which we meet in the f this case we should have here a s g to w, which we assumed in ex wal.
The adjectives are uninflected It is difficult to say whether
* Mr. Childers (Notes, II., 3 note), amo m quotes l'ali bhanu = bhravu. I belie unquestionable that bhamu is an inversion

9 are in the inscriptions of the plos; l2, dolos; 13, teles; 16,
catalisa, Hab. This numeral is e of the few exceptions to the alese down to a pretty late d, or Dentals influenced by r, is, for instance, pal) salis, 45. in the 12th century. 2dage, “the 60 days house" at
The present form dāsa, coIf we were to derive it, with ahasra, it would be the only
ls I found only two instances : at Kaikawa (13), and tatiya in e Ruanwaeli Dagoba. In the a form terminating in wanna, annot account for the origin of s the same as the modern weni, dentifies with Skt. guna. The ion is that we never find it and and n are very seldom ugh hardly distinguished in the anna may be identical with orm gannak at Amlb., B. 5. lin second instance for the change of plaining the Plural termination
in Sinhalese just as in English. Childers (Notes, II., 5) is right
ng other instances of the change from w to ve Prãrit bhumaā, Zend briw at, make it
of bhuma. The Sinhalese has baema,

Page 21
in assuming that this custom is compounds in Sanskrit, or wh flexion as being unnecessary in There is, however, one point r fact that it contains a great nun) are substantives, as, for instan already narakädi in the ins (No. 157), labhayi, o this is che We have analogies to this way for instance, “she is a beauty,’ “ extent as in Sinhalese. I think an instance of that exaggerati inclined to put in his speech. pāpo, “ womankind is sin,” and m anathema sit. In Sinhalese the so in the position of a predica to be a real adjective also in cc hence yasa deya, “a nice thing,
Pronouns:-The nominative lese is originally a genitive: ma asya. I do not think it necessary according to which mama becar used in such relative constructic to which I went,” mama kara cannot persuade myself that frequent enough to work su though exceedingly common in Pãli style, which was certain. halese, though probably not Latin was by the Romance ver has in many cases assumed and there is only one step fu nominative,
* Yasa is probably genuine Sinhalese, adopted the tatsamas yasasa, tejasa (1 terminating in s are introduced into late signified the substantive while the word tively. There is a word wenasa, “chang from vigeshena through the intermediate now this word, though also used adjective sayi, “this is very different'), was still yasa, yasasa, and adjective wena, “ diff adjective an (anya) which now in the fo

3
lerived from the karmadharaya ther the adjective lost its inconnexion with a substantive. markable in Sinhalese, viz., the ber of adjectives which in reality e, narakayi, “this is bad' (so ription of Lag Wijaya Singa, ap,” meka yasayi, “it is glory.” of expression in common speech, this is perfection,” but not to such it is a truly Oriental expression, on which the Oriental always is Compare Pãli mãitugãmo nãma any expressions from the Bible, as substantive not only was used te, but from this very usage came innexion with other substantives,
singular of all pronouns in Sinhama=Skt. mama, to=tava, ohu= to resort to Childers' explanation ne to be a nominative from being ons as mama giya ge, “ the house na deya, “ what I am doing.” I the relative construction was :h a change. This construction, Pali, owes its origin to the later y very much influenced by Sinto such a degree as mediaeval maculars. In Sinhalese the genitive the position of the accusative, ther from the accusative to the
but in later times the Sinhalese have also r this is the form in whieh Skt. neuters Sinhalese), hence the notion arose that sa without this addition was employed adjec, difference,' which I believe to be derived stages wesesana, wehesana, Yvesana, wenasa; y in predicative position (mé bohoma wena. elt as a substantive, and on the analogy of rent, other,' was formed to replace the lost malnik, anit, is used for ' the other.'

Page 22
For the possessive pronoun c the form apa in the inscriptic Badagiriya (68), and the same personal pronoun we have the ( these forms owe their origin amhe as ambhe (comp. Oriya stances are not wanting in Sin into a surd. Thus we find = Meghavarna, Naka = Naga, from Skt. avajhara."
For the second person we Gp. A. 10. For the third pers the Plural in inscriptions down
For the demonstrative prono ima in the second inscription at older eta at Habarane (Childers
For the reflexive pronoun we tions down from the 11th cent gen., at Habarane, timā, Ell. P.,
For the interrogative pronou in Niççamka, Malla's inscription , conclusion that the modern for suggests (Notes, III., 8), a den particle dato complete its inte kim with the suffix ka; da is o lative particle da = ca, and, t turn a demonstrative into an in da, with loss of the first syllabl end,' exists in literature. F S. M. A. 14.
For eyin we - have the older f shows that it is to be derived fr kese, also occur in inscriptions 12th century.
† Dr. Goldschmidt considered the word
tions as identical with brahmaka, and tran reasons why I did not follow him in this word brahmana in the form banana in t Nāgirikaņda (No. 97, ancient name Bama inscriptions parumaka or purmuka, Pl. I for instance, the inscriptions at Mayilagast naruwa (il l9).

4.
the first person plural we have from Tissamahar. (No. 67) and lso in the 12th century. For the der form aep in the 11th. Both to the rustic pronunciation of a mbhe Beames), abe, &c. Inalese of a sonans being hardened 7äku = Skt. yavagu, Mekawana podu = bindu, watura = wadura
nave no ancient form, except to n we have the regular form of rom the 11th century. in me, we have the older form Tonigala (No. 1 B), and for e the III., 7). find the form tama in inscripury, and besides a form tumaha
ότα. n we find an older form kumak at Dambulla. This leads us to the in mokada is not, as Childers nonstrative which requires the rrogative sense. Kumak is Skt. riginally the samme as the copuherefore, could never be used to terrogative. Mokada is kumak : ; the dative kumața, “ to what or Pāli kīva, ve have kīpa,
orm eheyin, P. P. P. B. 8, which m ehetuna. Tie forms ese, mese, but not before the end of the
arumaka very frequent in ancient iuscriplated it accordingly in his reports. The respect are, firstly, because we find the e inscriptions of Galwihara (No. 54) and logiriya); and secondly, because in later ruinu wan, always signifies “king," see, ta (No). ]2{)), Iıngi11; imi,iy: L (i }3), lʼolon

Page 23
As regards the derivatives we have a form witara, Hab. 7, posed, not with viciira, but wit of st to cc is rather unusual by the influence of an i, as in p:
ν
The verbal forms which we comparatively few. In the cav the participles dine and niyate. we find, besides, the first pers dinamaha, which both are clea dinna with the respective perso forms of the aorist are dakih = alkarshit, likihi “ he wrote,” Kottar. Of participles we have for nithila = nitthita, tabiya= = samāpta, of Absolutives, koți
In the llth century also the The long inscription on the tw. knows only infinitives and part S. 1880, p. 11), the others have “we give,” evidently derived from derived from the participle dun from wadaranawa, “to declare," lattalewa (No. 110), are particip and denu ladi, ib., although it alladdhi, can just as well be a pe
All these forms are clearly Sanskrit flexion. Also later Ol as kerem, P. P. 9, = karomi, ga Thip, danayi=janasi, Gp, A. l. latter, however, formed after a . ever, become more and more ra out of use. The new forms whi after different principles, thus, have three third persons plural, are all formed differently. A r find from the 12th century do

5
koccara, occara (Childers, III., 9), which shows that they are comvistaira, “extent.” The change and cannot even be explained i wicci = pravritti.
erb.
ind in the older inscriptions are 2 inscriptions we only meet with In the older rock inscriptions on singular, clinami, and plural, rly compounds of the participle ns of the verbas “to be” The i = adrakshit, kahi and karihi besides a passive form savayitha nithala, most probably a mistake sthāpita, kaļa = krita, samata a = kritva. verbal forms are not numerous, o tablets at Mihintale (No. 121) iciples (comp. my article, J. C. A. a few inflected forms, as denamo, n dinamaha, dunamaha, “we gave," u= dinna; wadala and wadaleyi, in the inscription from Mahakales (comp. J. C.A.S. 1879, p. 27), may be derived from the aorist rticiple for laddham, made after the analogy of the we find a few of the same kind, nit, kaenditi, nasiti, R. D., demi l, dakutu = drishtva, Cip. B. 7, the false analogy. These forms, howre, and at present they are quite ich we find instead are all formed for instance, at P. P. P. 35, 36, we kalahu, kaewo, and nasiti, which few mode of expression which we )wn to our time is the so-called

Page 24
16
honorific ternminating in seyek wadāranaseyek, dakwana seyek, S. 1879, p. 29, believed to have in a somewhat different form alre the question is not quite settled. have in karannaha, P. P. P. B. 24. I am doubtful, and also I see no always written with a palatal ii.
The participles are generally or Sanskrit and Pãli forms, thus bat = mrita, dina, din = dinna, giya drishta, un = sanna, atula=ästrita =bhinna, tet=Pãli tinta, lat= lab
The gerunds terminate in a or u, naengū, paļā, tabã, Amb. A. 57, mamwä, dewâ, enwâ, durulâ, & terminate in ae, as raekae, genae, il sometimes in a, as ganna, wadna,
The alphabet of the cave ins of the Agoka character without : angular form of the s. Dr. Goldsc believed this to be a peculiarity o sent the palatal s (), but this is used in ancient inscriptions indiscr. and besides Dr. Burnell (South In has pointed out that it occurs : inscriptions. This sign, as well a use for s, are both derived from ti oldest form of the alphabet is inscriptions, as that at Tonigala ( bulla (3), and generally as far di 4th century A.D. An exception is to the m, which has the round for in cave inscriptions, and in all oth given in Burnell's S. I. P., Plate X the 4th or 5th century belonging t for instance, the Naygalwihara ( beginning of the new round char, above the consonants is not express

or maenaewi, as, for instance, &c. Dr. Goldschmidt, J. C. A. found this way of expression ady in the 11th century, but A form of the new future we
About the origin of the same
reason why at present it is
ly slight modifications of the =bhraslta, kaļa= krita, maļa =gata, gat = grihīta, duțu = , upan, upãeni = utpanna, bun dha, &c. as, for instance, maert, Abhay., tubü, ib., kiyu, kaepu, sisärä, 2. The infinitives generally kiyae, dekae, kaerae, but also ütC. criptions is the oldest form any modifications, except the hmidt (Academy, XI., p. 139) f the Sinhalese, and to reprenot very likely, as the sign is iminately for both kinds of s, dian Palaeography, pp. 27, 28) also in Indian and Javanese s the round one generally in ne Phoenician sign (ev). This Esed also in the oldest rock No. 1), Eriyawa (42a), Damown as the beginning of the only to be stated with regard m of the Agoka character only ers the more angular one, as KIII. In some inscriptions of o the Hambantota, district, as, No. 75), we find already a acter, inasmuch as the vowel i led by an angular line, but by

Page 25
a curve. Generally, however,
been in use down to about the have only very few inscripti centuries, and these are all writ with occasional curves only;
character is firmly established, a very little change down to the tions of the middle age are l Some characters, like a, k, m, ha the stones of the 11th century and show the gradual change th
An alphabet altogether differ one inscription only (No. 103), with regard to the alphabet, but of the inscription.
With regard to the contents to state that I have been great are religious, they contain grai lhistorical information. The ci urrigation works is a subject col inscriptions down to the 4th c. inscriptions, which contain almo; others like those at Ratgallaega and Rājangane (65). Later om v and the inscriptions on the whole the 10th and 11th centuries we in the short and abrupt form w. The pillar inscriptions are very kings which have been published
An especial interest is attached 'ale, that on the plinth course (Nos. 114 and 121). They give the life in the large Buddhist m and show how little then remail the order as it was instituted Mihintale had a large property of south as far as Mineri and to the identification of the names is cc
Q 6038.

7ן
the square character must have 8th century. Unfortunately we ons between the 5th and 9th ten in a kind of square character in the 10th century the round ind from thence it has undergone present day, so that the inscripegible to any educated native. lve still a more ancient form on han that which is in use now, e alphabet has undergone.
nt from the others is used in and here I am doubtful not only also with regard to the language
of the inscriptions, I am bound ly disappointed. Most of them its to different temples, but no onstruction of tanks and other ntinually repeated in the ancient entury, excepting only the cave st nothing but names, and a few ma wihāra, Mediyāwa (No. 64), ve find more interesting subjects 2 become longer and longer. In also meet with grants, but mot hich was usual in earlier times. much like those of the Indian in the Indian Antiquary.
to the two inscriptions at Mihinand that on the two tablets a very detailed description of onasteries of the llth century, ned of the ancient simplicity of by Buddha. The wihara at its own which reached to the north as far as Padiwil (if the orrect), free from taxation, and

Page 26
exercised a sort of sovereignty way as even at the present tim belongs to the Katragam templ to do a certain amount of w collecting flowers, painting, &c., of raw rice, or a piece of cultiv temple. The donation made by last “as long as sun and moon e. short duration, as the Tamils, w the country, destroyed all the
away; also the Mihintale temp. at this time, as there are no t building, and also the dagoba i gold statue of Mahinda has di that lead to the temple, and wi by King Mahadathika, are th ancient glory of the Mihintale
that this was the place where and where he first met the kin converted to the Buddhistical re the entrance to the wihara reco) defaced, and does not give a com
Parakramabahu's inscription is also religious, but of great inte does not intend a donation to general description of all that he Buddhistical religion. The ins tions from Pāli books, as the Dha of Simhalese religious treatises, a which are still existing. All kramabahu, compared with this C hardly worth to be published. has been for a long time confoul by the editor of some of his inscr There can be no longer any doub is a matter of surprise to find th relates about himself, especially )
* Lassen, Ind. Alt. Iv, 333f

3.
over this district in the same. 2 the whole district of Buttala, . The inhabitants were bound rk for the temple, as cooking, nd received in return a quantity ble land on the ground of the King Mahinda, and intended to cist,” was most probably of very no soon after this time invaded wiharas, and drove the priests e was most probably destroyed races at present of the ancient s quite modern; Meghawanna's sappeared, and the 1,800 steps are constructed in the year eight e only remaining signs of the temple. No one would believe she great apostle Mahinda lived, g Devanampiya Tissa, whom he ligion. Only the inscription at rds this fact, which, however, is plete sense.
at the Galwihara, Polonnaruwa, rest in many respects. The king a peculiar temple, but gives a has done for the benefit of the 3ription contains several quotaammapada, and others, and a list s the Mulasikkha, Heranasikkha, the other inscriptions of Parane, are of very little interest, and His successor, Niççamka, Malla, hded with Parakramabahu, even iptions, Mr. T. W. Rhys Davids." it that Niqqamka existed, but it at many of the facts which he his campaigns to India, agree so
F, calls him Kirti Narasimha.

Page 27
well with what the Mahawan Thus, for instance, the same fea of the Galpota (No. 148 A., 8kramabāhu at Mah. 67, 41-48, dealt with very shortly in the . as, on the other hand, Parakra his campaigns in his inscripti Niççamka Malla’s deeds may ha account in the Mahavansa. U be compelled to believe that all continually repeats, about himse but lies from beginning to end rather hard in the face of other certainly are true, as for instal parentage, and arrival in Ceylo that his campaigns in India wer, and that, therefore, he appro splendour which his predecessor
It is very likely that some Polonnaruwa will be cleared a li will be found which may settle known at present, and which ar. offer continual repetitions of the same words. The pillar of Kaeli original in its contents, is unfol that only a part of the inscriptio
The later inscriptions which I published before by Mr. Davids could confine myself to correct th in a few places, without ent especially. The respective artic Ceylon branch of the Royal A accessible also to European reade
Before concluding, I beg to exp of Ceylon, Sir James Longden, fo the pursuit of my work, when i the India Office, who supplied me

9
a relates about Parakramabahu. is we meet with at the beginning 0) are related concerning ParaAs Niqqamka Malla's reign is fahavansa (cap. 80, 20-26), and mabahu tells us nothing about ons, it is possible that some of ve been put on Parākramabahu's nless we assume this, we would what Niqqamka Malla tells, and lf in the inscriptions is nothing Such a supposition would be acts which he relates, and which hce his birth at Simhapura, his h, &c. It is, however, probable e not so glorious as he pretends, oriated to himself part of the had won in that country.
years hence, when the ruins of ttle more, some new inscriptions this question. Those that are a scattered all over the island, } same subject, mostly with the tgatta (No. 152a), which alone is tunately very much defaced, so n can be read with certainty.
give here have nearly all been and by L. de Zoysa, and so I le transcript and the translation pring into the contents more les are in the journal of the Asiatic Society, which is now
S.
ress my thanks to the Governor r the assistance he gave me in in the colony, to Dr. R. Rost of liberally with all the literature

Page 28
from Europe necessary for my Davids, who by his advice su the conclusion of my task.
Berne, October 1881.

20
purpose, and to Mr. T. W. Rhys ported and encouraged me up to
E. MÜLLER.

Page 29
2
PAR’
GENERAL ACCOUNT O)
The early history of Ceylon, Mahāvansa, Dīpavansa, Rājāwali history in that sense of the wors used. Mahanama and the autlic being natives of Ceylon, did not their country, but a history of conquest of Ceylon and all th Devānam Piya Tissa were to the tion. The author of the Raja certainly was to write a chronicl at all satisfactory in his account seems very anxious to leave this mythology are so easily confoun Dipavansa have been made us order to fix the date of the Ni Sinhalese tradition occurred in landed in Ceylon. The wholes fabulous that very little innport coincidence from a chronologica history of Buddhism is not so cl of the present work that I sho especially upon the question of cussed so much during the last y
There is, however, one point to which especial attention must importance for the early history place where Wijaya is said tc universally called Tambapalli or it was really Wijaya, that landed seems out of doubt that this was of the Gangetic immigrants in { which part of the island we ha The general belief in Ceylon up about seven miles to the east river Mioya, where some ruins (Casie Chitty Journal of the R The place is neither on the seasid and this makes it very unlikely settlement. The ruins consist of
* The place is given wrong on Fraser's hapura road, about four miles from the new here a curious etymology of the name Putta that it literally means a society of young 1. having landled here.

T I.
F THE INSCRIPTIONS.
as given in the old chronicles ya, etc., cannot be considered as l in which it is now generally or of the Dipavansa, although , intend to write a history of Buddhism, and therefore tie e events up to the time of m merely a sort of an introducwaliya, although his intention 2 of the Sinhalese kings, is not of the two first centuries, and territory in which history and ded. The Mahavansa and the se of by several scholars in rvana, which, according to the the same year, when Wijaya story of Wijaya, however, is so tance can be attached to this il point of view. Besides the osely connected with the object uld think it necessary to enter Nirvana, which has been disC.S.
in the tradition about Wijaya, be called here, as it is of great of Ceylon, viz., the name of the have landed. This place is Tammana, Nuwara, and whether there or some other prince, it the name of the first settlement Ceylon. The question arises, in ave to look for this settlement. to a recent date was, that it is of Puttalam, not far from the have been discovered in S36 »yal Asiatic Society, VI, 242 ff) e por on the border of the river, that it could have been a first a set of pillars which formed a
map; it is to the north of the Anuradbridge over the Mioya. I may mention llam, given by Pridham II., 645, who says, men, and derives this name from Wijaya's

Page 30
2
building 3) feet long aid 20 originally covered with an inst totally effaced. The only legibl 11th century. In 1878 the plac dãgoba was excavated and opc nothing but two chanks. The st most of the settlements in the Anuradhapura, but there is no ev 11th century, and the name Ta brought from some other part of
Another view, about the site given in the Rajawaliya (Uphan of Ceylon, II, 168, and III, 3 brackets should be cancelled). Wijaya and his followers wel (Rohana, the southern part of Samantak fita Parvata (the Adam', it was a good country for them t Tammana Tota. To this the tra it is a ferry in Wanny, but this is is in the northern part of Ceylo not on the sea coast. Burnou géographie ancienne de Ceylan already pointed out that the pass refer to the mouth of the river the west of Hambantoța), and til in the books, especially the four the northern part of the islan Tamana Nuwara could have bee
Burnouf's own opinion, which Rajiwaliya (l. l. p. 40) is that Tam modern Tamblagam, * in the Bay argument for assuling this opini names, the fact that, according p. 54) Panduwāsadewa, the nephe India landed at Gonaganakatitth kandara rive'. He identifies Malawa eliganga (or, as he incol “The River of the Great Valley” Trincomalee. This identification, names, is not worth more than given some pages before. The Arip ) River, or Malwatta oya, w Silavaturei, on the west coast. Mahāvalukaganga, “ The Great S: Cangi in the Mahavansa, as f. i Etolemy calls it Ganges (Emerson If the second colony under E mouth of the Mahakandara river,
* Tamblagam is Tāmbūlagāma, “the betel f There is another river Kappukandara in

2
broad, and a large stone slab :ription which is now almost : characters on it belong to the e has been visited again, and a ned, which, however, contained 'ttlement may be an old one as district between Puttalam and dence that goes back beyond the mmana Nuwara may have been the island.
of Tammama, Nuwara is that l, Sacred and Historical Books, 63, where the words between There it is stated that when 'e sailing towards Runa, Rata, Ceylon), they perceived the s Peak) and they concluded that o reside in, and they landed at nslator remarks in a note that evidently a mistake, as Wanny n, and, besides, in the interior, f. in his l:Recherches sur la (Paris, 1857), p. 32 ff., has age of the Rijiwaliya can only Wellawe (about seven miles to at the following events given hdlation of Upatissanuwara, in d, forbid us to assume that !n on the south coast.
he substitutes to that of the unana Nuwara is the same as the of Trincomalee. His principal on is, besides the similarity of to the Mahavansa (Turnour w of Wijaya, in conning from a, at the mouth of the Mahithe Mahakandarat with the rectly writes, Mahāvillagangii, ), which runs into the Bay of based on the similarity of that with the Kantalai tank Mahākandara is the present hich runs into the sea, near The Mahāwaeligangā (in Pāli undy River') is simply called . pp. 166, 254, and therefore Tennent I, 41). 'anduwasadewa landed at the it is very likely that the first
village.'
Rohana (Mah. 146, 197).

Page 31
4
one may also have landed som and that the first settlements Upatissagama, must have been In assuming this, of course, we came from Bengal with the nort they never could have reached t much more likely that they cam sea voyage from Bengal to Cey would suppose a much more ent ever had. Besides, Lassen (de Ta p. 6), and after him Caldwell Dravidian Languages, p. 121), l Tambapanui was originally the which the immigrants brought Burnouf (Journal Asiatique, 182 the name of Tinnevelly or Tirun Tamil Tambirapanni.*
If the immigrants came over clear that they must have landed most probably at the mouth of or immigration under Panduwasad the Mahavansat (see above) th Mahakandara river where they the site of Upatissa Nuwara, th road from Mada wacchi to Manaan it was a station they had to p! coast to Anuradhapura, their fina Concerning the landing of the besides the places already men Wellawe river and Tamblagam, t which are close together on the proof for either of the two pla Mantota is an abbreviation of T: likely that the immigration took of the coast, and proceeded fro) towards Anuradhapura. There : some other parts of the Manaard was an ancient civilisation in this is difficult at present to say exact If we have come to the conclus came over to Ceylon from the sol decide what their original home Sinhalese, shows clearly that the Deccan. According to their ow (p. 43ff) and Räjäwaliya (Uph: the kingdom of Lala or Radha, (Burnouf, l. l. p. 61), next to Gau
* At Mah. 79, 51, mention is made of a c:
by Parākramabāhu.
f The Rajawaliya gives Tammana Nuwa)
immigration (Upham l. l. p. 176.)

፵
ewhere in that neighbourhood, , viz., Taum mana Nuwara and on the west coast of the island. must give up the idea that they h-east monsoon, as in this case he west coast. But I think it e from the south of India, as a on without a fixed destination erprising spirit than the Indians probane insula veteribus cognita, (Comparative Grammar of the have pointed out the fact that name of a river in Tinnevelly, with themselves to Ceylon, and 5, p. 267) goes so far to say that evely is only a mutilation of the
from the south of India, it is on the west coast of the island, e of the rivers. For the second ewa we have the testimony of at it was the mouth of the anded, and it is also proved by Le modern Tantrimalei, on the ', not far from the Aripo river; ass on their way from the sea.
settlement. first expedition Valentyn gives, tioned, viz. the mouth of the wo more: Manaar and Mantota west coast. There is no direct 2es, and I do not believe that lmmanatota, but I think it very I place somewhere on this part m here along the Aripo river are ruins at Tantrimalei and in istrict, which prove that there ; part of the island, although it ly how ancient it was, ion that the Aryan immigrants uth of India, it still remains to was, for their language, the y could not be natives of the in tradition in the Mahavansa lm II, 164) they descend from
the southern part of Bengal da, which is the Bengal proper.
anal Tambapanni, which was constructed
'a also as landing place for the secoid

Page 32
2
We have no reason to doubt t historical proof is wanting, the comparing the languages of the tried to do in my Contribution Perhaps that it may be possible the emigration took in coming identify the names of the touched, in the story, at Mal Mahindadīpa and Suppāraka.* of Pandu (Mahav. p. 52) also with the south of India.
Whatever we may think abou can be no doubt that the imm into Ceylon must have taken p before Agoka, for at that time the whole of the island down to west coast, which most probab writing, however, seems not to early as in India, for we have no time of Agoka, but nothing even Those inscriptions, which I har collection, belong most probably (88–76 B.C.), but none of them al them do not point with necessit my identification rests on the paleographical reasons,
The oldest inscriptions are a tions; only two slabs are known Colomboi Museum, viz. one Anuradhapura, and one from T Pillar inscriptions we find in gre century. The cave inscriptions a first the name of the donor, ger Parumaka, then the name of his and, to wind up, with the typ catudisa sagasa. Similar inseri and hundreds all over the island, names employed in them; espe Tisa, Abhaya, Gānnini, Surakita. those that have a peculiar interes The rock inscriptions are of va oldest are certainly as old as the much like them, as, for instance and Eriyawa (No. 42a). They a and relate the construction of the same to a temple. There is, how
* lurnoufl. l. p. 69 has identified Nagga a visit (Mahav. 4, 5) and with the Nagadib much (comp. Sir Coomara Swami's Dathava
t The kingdom of \gama was founded Tissa about 300 B. c. (Mah., p. il 30.)

4.
his statement, but as a proper matter can only be decided by
two countries, and this I have Is to Sinhalese grammar, p. 1 ff. hereafter to find the exact way
from Bengal if we succeed to olaces Wijaya is said to have nāvansa, p. 46, viz., Naggadīpa His marriage with the Princess shows that he had connexion
t Wijaya and his journey, there igration of the Gangetic tribes lace at least a century or two we find them already occupying Magama,f excepting only the bly was a jungle. The art of have been known in Ceylon as st only no inscriptions from the older that the first century B. C. ve placed at the head of my to the reign of Wattagamini ce dated, and the facts related in y to a palticular king, so that coincidence of names and on
ll either rock or cave inscripto nne, which are both in the from the Ruanwaeli Dagobil, issanmaharallma in Hambantota. at number down from the ninth ure nearly all in the same style; erally preceded by the epithet father with the same epithet, ical form: lene agata anagata otions I have found, hundrels with a very limited variety of cially favourite are the names I only give a small number of t attached to them. trious age and character. The cave inscriptions, and also very 2, those from Tonigala (No. 1.) re generally found near tanks, tank and the dedication of the ever, a greater variety of names
dipa with Nagadipa where Buddha paid i of Ptolemy, but this does not help us insa, p. 91.)
by Mallanaga, brother of Dewanimpiya

Page 33
and also of grammatical forms about the language of that tim alone would be impossible. Or rule that the older these inscr preserved; they are generally o influences of the weather, and s not been damaged in the leas places almost an inch deep. Th trary, have been defaced to a g also by the carelessness of the burning straw and chaff on thes I have heard of inscriptions natives, either in hope to find in consequence of the mysteriol the ancient Nagari character.
The inscription I have placed in Tamil “a boat”) 14 miles Kurunaegala and a quarter n transcript of it, not free from A. O. Brodie, in the Journal of p. 81. There are two different (a) is engraved on a shelving f the level of the tank Kudawae on a flat rock which is almost a quarter mille from ca. The li long and nearly an inch deep. inscription are two : Tisa, son On account of the form of the meet in Ceylon, I take this Dutthagamini, 161-137 B. C., o the title Dewanapiya, beloved C latter; he was the youngest of the brother and successor of D names of the localities, Acagiri nagara cannot be identified; til bably the Düratissa tank in Rol
2. Gallena wihāra. This is miles to the west of Mahagall from Padeniya to Anuradhap river. There are five inscripti cave inscriptions, two on the of the five are almost to the wo at least two centuries older th: left hand from the entrance to from the ground. The content
* This place also is given wrong on Fr the road.
Acagirika is formed like Acchagalle “bear,' but I think here it is to be taker would be the Sinhalese tawura “ solid, firl p. 127 is Rahagallaka, “the hidden rock.

5
which allow us to form an idea : what form the cave inscriptions
the whole we can establish the ptions are, the better they are the flat rock, exposed to all the ill the greater part of them have , the letters being cut in some e more modern ones, on the conreat extent by the weather and natives, who are in the habit of e rocks; in a few instances even leing destroyed wilfully by the a treasure buried underneath, or is charm attributed by them to
as No. 1 is from Tonigala (Toni from Pattalam on the road to tile to the east of the road. A mistakes has been published by he Ceylon Asiatic Society, 1853, versions of this inscription, one ace of rock about 20 feet above wa; the other (b), more perfect, totally overgrown with jungle, etters of both are about a foot The persons mentioned in the of Abhaya and Gamini Abhaya, :haracter, which is the oldest we Gamini Abhaya to be either : Wattagamini, 88–76 B. C.; but f the gods, rather points to the three sons of King Laddhatissa, uțțhagāmini (Mah. p. 202). The ka, † Acanagara, and Tawirikiya ne tank mentioned is Inost pronana (Mah. 79, 32). a large rock temple, about four kadawala, a village on the road ura, not far from the Kalaoya ons at this temple, three of them )erpendicular rock; the contents ird the same, but one of them is an the others; it is on the rock the small temple, about 12 feet s are the same as those of most
aser's map; it must be on the other side of
ka Mah. 127, 205 ; accha generally mueans as “open, unfortified.' Tawirikiya, then, i),' The opposite of Acchagallaka at Mah. s

Page 34
of thic cave inscriptions (exce generally do not find in then fact that it still uses the l which shortly afterwards disa four other inscriptions we finc 3. Dambulla wihāra. Th which, according to tradition, and afterwards repaired by 600,000 pieces of gold, fro Suvarnagiri guhaya “ the cav scription is on the overhangin first temple, not very high . entirely protected from the T. W. Rhys Davids, in the Ir he ascribed it to a son or broth which for two reasons I think known in Ceylon as old as D. at Dambool is not known to Duțțilhagāmini or Wațțagāmini does not occur in any other in that we have to correct Gami to the same Tisa, as No 2.
4. Tissamahārālma. This known before Dr. Goldschmid think, in 1876. It is desc Pridhan's Ceylon and its De Tennent does mot even linent appointed when I visited the ruins were very extensive. A octagonal inscribed pillars, onc other the so called Aetabaen temple near the tank (about schmidt found besides a larg to Colombo, and the inscript inside the lagoba, and was ol was being repaired; this in: interesting amongst those at wihāra, which is numentioned Mlah. p. 130, y Mahāmāga, the tissa, who founded the kingdo and most celebrated dagoba is the Yatthila willara where (Mah., p. 130), the Tissamahā Tissa, father of Dutthagimini, dagoba, all three in ruins n
* The Tisa mentioned is Mahăcula adopted by Wat tagāmini.
f Răjăratnakari in Upham, Sacred and Mah., p. 200, it was constructed by Dutt
The Gaminitissa tank was bestow, according to Mah., p. 223, Dîp. p. 109.

26
it the title Dewanapiya which we ) and its chief interest lies in the ng vowel a and the aspirate bh, Opeared from the language; in the
a, and b instead.
s is the celebrated rock temple as founded by King Wattagaminit Niqqanka Malla, at an expense of m whence it derives the name e of the golden rock.” The ing rock, above the entrance to the rom the ground, and in a place weather. It was published by dian Antiquary, 1873, p. 248, but er of the great Dewānampiya Tissa, impossible: (1) no inscriptions are awanampiya Tissa : (2) the temple have existed before the time of The combination Gamini Tisai scription, and therefore I believe hi putasa Tisasa, and that it refers
place was comparatively little it visited it for the first time, I ribed in Forbes II, 1877 ff, in pendencies, II, 584, but Emerson ion the name. I was greatly displace, as I had been told that the ll I found at the time were two : at the Sandagiri willara, and the luwa, about half mile from the , these see later on). Dr. Golde slab which has since been taken on of King Illa Nāga, which is nly visible as long as the lagoba scription is the oldest and most Tissamaharania. The Nagamali
here, was built, according to
second brother of Dewinampiya m of Magama. It is the largest it Tissalmaharima. Besides there King Yatthalaka Tissa was born wihāra, founded by Kakawanna (Mah., p. 131), and the Sandagiri ow. The Nagalmahawihara was
Tisa, the son of Khallätanāga, who was
Historical Books II., 43 ; but according to Lagimini. Forbes I., 370. d on the Abhayagiriwihara by Gajabahu

Page 35
2
repaired by King Ila Nāga (Ma Mah. was not the son but Mahanaga. The name Golagain in the Mahavansa, but at p. 14 p. 143 there is mentioned a place to the new edition by Sumang Cittalapabbata, which is called ( 5. Ruanvaeli Dāgoba, Anur inscription that has been discove near the Ruanwaeli Dagoba, a (302-330) and the rest is still taken in the sense of “restored tion of Nagamaha, wihara. The were built according to Mah., B.C. 89. The reign of Gajabah the Mahavansa (p. 223), a fact v to the great number of inscript finest of all his inscriptions, th clear on the stone, although not alphabet is the same as in the ca already adopted the round form 6. Ratnalagala, near Ratmala lapura, near the road to Kuruna 48 by 54 feet, beautifully smoot destroyed Dagoba to the south. the inscription, Gajabahu and h the Mahavansa Gajalahu is calle so also in the inscription No. 5 f we have marumanaka (the model generally in inscriptions means have to state an exception here in another peculiarity in this inscri Dewanapiya for all three kings, and Mallaka Naga, which title, a is only applicd to the great Tis inscriptions. A village, Wihirabi but not identified, and both W. in Meghawaiina Abhaya's inst No. 20).
7. Periyankulama, between J. on a flat rock by the side of a hany stone pillars near the plac rālmaya, and S.W. of the Tangu cave Moggallana is supposed to)
* The Sinh. godt is generally derived fr
f Gajabahu's expedition to India is not related with all particulars in the lajawaliy Sinhalese text of this passage of the IRajawa introduction to the Sidat Sangarawa, p. LX
it Ratmala tank was dammed by Bhitti (Upham II., 59), but it is also mentioned Malhãsena, Mah., p. 237.
 
 
 

7
h., p. 217), who according to the he grandson of Mahadathika la does not occur in this form (S we have Gondigama, and at Gawața (or Kapittha, according gala and Batu wantudawa), near
Odagamuwa in Sinhalese.* idhapura. This is the oldest red at Anuradhapura, the others .re from Meghavania Abhaya, more modern. Kal'a ya is to be ' just as Kur’ahi in the inscripDakshiņa and Abhaya wihāras p. 206, by King Wattagamini, is dealt with very shortly in which is surprising with regard ions that he left. f. This is the e letters are very regular and ut very deep. The form of the ves of Western India ; the s has (x). tank 2 miles S.E. of Anural„egala. There is a large Square, hed, a, bed to the east and a Two kings are mentioned in is successor Malaka Naga. In Wankamāsika Tissas” son, and rom Ruan waeli Dagoba. Here rn umunuubourn-man(oraınna) Which grandson, and I think that we the use of the word. There is ption, viz., the use of the title Wankamāsika, Tissa, Cajalbāhu, 3 we have seen ahove (No. 2, 3), a, and to Watt againii in other ja, is mentioned at Mah. p. 10'), ihiralija and Mulagutika occur :ription at Mihintale (below,
ayawaewa and Jetãwanãūrāma, hollowed-out cave. There are , which is N.W. of the Lankattara Piriwena, at which last have lived. The inscription is Skt. rta. - - at all entioned in the Mahav., but it is l, Upham, l. 1. II., 229 ff. A part of the tiya was published by James Alwis in his WI., coln.p., also Forbes II., 47 f. ka Tissa II., according to lRäjāratnākarì amongst the 16 tanks formed by King

Page 36
28
on the whole very well preserved, errors which I have corrected. T or Majiba occurs here and in No. Piduruwagala wihāra near Sīgiri fied. A village, Patanangala, ex from Hambantotal in the southern tioned on the large slab from Tiss 15, but I do not know whether it 8. Periyakadu wihāra. This is a north of Dehelgomuwa, a village on the Danbulla road. The inscr 100 yards from the temple, genera is very well preserved, only in t three letters are missing. The ( tioned here, and in an inscriptio not known from the Mahavansa.
9. Andarawaewa, near Elagal 11 miles from Dambulla; flat sto About half a mile off are extensi inscription is imperfect, and does the name of King Wahaba (66.- the stone.
10. Galwana, a stone in the be Mekiccaewa, about 120 yards from of the Anuradhapura-Trincomale tolerably well preserved, but the n clerical errors, so that they cannot 11. Wiharagala, 2 miles west c 20th mile of the eastern minor ro lama road. Two inscriptions, the Wasaba, of which, curiously enoug the second that of Gajabahu, wi tank mentioned in both inscriptio and there is also made allusion (Mah., p. 207).
12. Tamaragala, about two mi Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road, scription imperfect, containing the usual genealogy.
13. KaikäWa, Wilhära, four mil. road to Yapahoo (north-western near a small tank on the left fro wihara, quite overgrown with ju The king is only called Aba, here, but the form of the character poin There is another inscription on th wihara, in the same character, but a translation.
14. Patahagawagala, at Niyada" the west of Polpitigama, a villag on the Anuradhapura road. The

but there are several clerical he name of the thera Majima, , and also in an inscription at No. 43), but cannot be identists at present about 38 miles province, and it is also menmaharama (No. 67), line 7, 8, is the identical one.
rock temple, four miles to the ight miles from Kurunaegala, ption is on a fiat rock about lly overgrown with jungle; it he 2nd and 3rd line two or Cakkadihāraka wihāra is menat Wiharagala (No. 11), but
huwa, on the central road, ne, formerly used as a pillar. ve ruins at Korasagala. The not allow of a translation, but -110 A.D.) is clearly legible on
d of the spillwater stream of the high road at the l6th mile e road. The inscription is ames of the two tanks contain be identified. f Galenbinduru waewa, on the ld, where it joins the Sipukufirst bears the name of King h, the first syllable is omitted; h the usual genealogy. The nS is the Uppala domiya tank, to the Pabbataramaya willāra
les fron the 13th mille post, Uddiyankulam Korle. Inname of Gajabahu, with the
es from Balalla, close to the province). The inscription is the footpath leading to the ngle, but very well preserved. without the usual genealogy, its to the time of Gajabahu. top of the rock beyond the too much defaced to allow of
7ane wihara, about 4 miles to 26 miles from Kurunaegala, inscription is almost totally

Page 37
29
destroyed by the people walki characters are the same as in No. “ daughter of Abhaya,” are clearly and the beginning of the second li 15. Dunumandalakanda, 2 mi post on the road from Anuradhap two inscriptions on the top of the one of 15, the other of 7 lines, bo tion. The first bears the name Gāmini Abhaya (line 1 and 2). TI who according to Mahavansa, p. Någa, not of Gajabähu. The im paddy fields, some of which can be keta Mah., chap. 79, the Tulādhān we know nothing about their site modern Katragam, although this i; was a celebrated place since the e scription perfectly agrees in the name of the king on it is effaced.
16. Situlpa, wihára. This is the pabbata, constructed by Kakawa p. 131, 22 miles from Kirinde. T this temple, but only one is well e translation. The king mentioned of Bhātika Tissa II. (see No. 1, (155-173, A.D.) The Mah., p. 22: edifice at Nagadipa, which refers pawihāra, or to the caitya of King (see above, No. 4). The Dakkhin Mah., but the Tissa tank is most Rohana, which was extended by Mah., p. 217. A distinction is ma as in others later on between the a and the kanawawi, “the embank to say at present where the differe 17. Galgirikanda, eight miles f. to Jaffna. This inscription bears without any genealogy, so that Y of this name is meant. The chara 2nd century, and we cannot go fal vātika Tissa II. The subject od paddy fields which cannot be ider 18. Dematamal wihara* at Okk This inscription also bears the n am doubtful whether it belongst the southern part of the island, of this king are in the north. T is about four miles east from Bu
* Demata is the Sinhalesc name for the ( but in the second part of the Mahav. it Dematthapādatthaliyam, Mah., 70, ll ; at form and orthography Demațaval.

ng about on the rock; the 13, and the words Abahajita, legible at the end of the first [ᏁᎾ . - les east from the 8th mile ura to Rambaewa. There are rock forming the cave temple, th in a bad state of preservaof King Batiya, the son of his must be Bhātika Tissa II., 224, was the son of Mallaka scription, contains a grant of identified as the Kanakagama'awiyaketa, Mah., p. 217, but ; Katugama may point to the s in the southern district, as it arliest times. The second instyle with the first, but the
celebrated rock temple Cittalaņņa Tissa, according to Mah., here are several inscriptions at nough preserved to allow of a here is Kanittha Tissa, brother 5), and son of Mallaka, Nāga 5, relates that he repaired the either to this temple at SitulMahā, Nāga at Tissamahārāma a tank is not known from the probably the one situated in 7 King Illa Nāga, according to yde in this inscription as well leyawawi, “the channel tank,” ment tank,” but it is difficult 2nce lies. "om Madawacchi, near the road the name of King Batiya, but ve cannot ascertain which king cters, however, are those of the wrong in ascribing it to King the inscription is a grant of │tified. ampitiya, in Buttala Waedirata. ame of Gamini Abhaya, but I o Gajabahu, as it was found in while all the other inscriptions he temple, Dematamal wihara, ttala, across the Kumbukanaru
}melina (in Pāli sepaụụikā, Abhid. 558), is used just as if were a Pāli word f. i. Mah. 74, 139, w&-find it in its Sinhalese

Page 38
river, and the inscription is on grown with jungle, one half mi well preserved, but there are so not quite easy to correct.
Inscriptions of Meghavanna. A 302. 19. Debelgalpansala, ancient digiliya, on the 21 mile stone o' road. There is an old dagoba patraya, six feet in circumfere broken wooden posts along the two rocks to the dagoba and a on a flat rock by the Pansal: characters differ very little from The king mentioned in this insc the three brothers from the Sanghabodhi, and Goțhābhaya, Attanagaluwamsa.* Unfortuna inscription, nor from the others, he ascended the throne, (comp. T for 1834, p. 175, and Alwis Intro p. 142), nor about the religious p. 231 f.).
20. Mihintale. This beautif to the entrance to the Ambast Ceylon, III., 608), originally occu: Il 5 broad, but now the whole cen the beginning and end of each li of the inscription was first p Chapman, who gave a lithograp The reason why I attribute th wanna than to Gajabahu is this, he repaired the abode of Mahind just as we find it related cor p. 232. A great number of ta tioned in the inscription, of whi as, for instance, in line 12, the which we already met at Mahā, of the whole cannot be given o in which the inscription is.
21. Ruanwaeli Dāgoba, Anu scriptions in one row on the pa altar, all four more or less da about on them. The first in b name of Meghawanna Abhaya, to King Mahāsena, who is ment J. C. A. S., 1879, p. 6). Towa i (line 15) we find again the nam
* Comp. Rājāwaliya,

30
a perpendicular rock, quite overle beyond the temple. It is very me clerical errors in it which are
(V. bhaya, I. and II. (248-261 and -330). ly Rangirilena, near Kahațagasf the Anuradhapura Trincomalee , a hole in the rock for a large nce ; an iron chain supported on steps leading up a cleft between small pond. The inscription is a, tolerably well preserved; the those in Gajabahu's inscriptions. ription is the youngest amongst Lambakanna race Sanghatissa, whose history is related in the tely, we learn nothing from this neither about the way in which urnour in the Ceylon Almanac duction to the Attanagaluwamsa, quarrels under his reign (Mah.,
ul inscription on the rock close hala wihàra (Emerson Tennent's pied a space 27 feet long and tre part of it is effaced, and only ne can be made out. An account ublished in 1850, by Captain h copy of it, but no transcript. is inscription rather to Megha
that it is stated in line 13 that la and his companion Bhaddasala, ncerning Meghawaņņa at Mah., nks and paddy fields are mench only a few can be identified, e Wihirabijaka and Mulaguțika, Ratmala (No. 6). A translation n account of the imperfect state
radhapura. There are four invement in front of the eastern imaged by the people walking eginning from the left bears the
son" of Dolakamataya, minister tioned at Mahav. p. 235 (comp. rds the end of the inscription le Mekawana Aba maharaja, but
Upham, l. l., p. 234.

Page 39
3.
this is most probably Meghawann Mahāsena (302–330); after this fo tion, viz., the third day in the brig April) in the year Atalligita (2). much worse state than the first, legible except the name, Tisa, in th does not help us in any way. Th of the wife of Bhatiya Tissa, mot We know nothing from the Maha is it related anywhere that Meghav Tissa. The whole remainder of unfortunately too much damaged conclusion from there. In No. 4, of King Meghawanna, but here Maharajahaputa “ son of King Siri Now in an inscription at Kara (called Bakagalluddhavapi at Mal the Ambalantotal rest-house in hardly anything is legible, we can Naka. Mabasena maharaja, and th also called (Siri] Nāga, and that cor here was his son Meghawaņņa II.
22. Weherabaendigala, 100 fath of the Madawacchi - Horowapota dagoba about 30 yards in diameter an inscription in five lines of whic tains the words Abaha Megha,
23. Sandagiri wihāra at Tissam pillar (see above No. 4). The gre; destroyed, but there is still clearly marked D) the name Tisa mahara Abaha puti Rohinika Gamini “ Ab: son of Abhaya, grandson of King given here, would rather point to E of Gajabāhu, but as he is not ment characters are rather more modern, one of the two Meghawannas. T Siladewi (on the side marked B). (whose wife is called Chetta at M Dura and Tissa, both situated in F 24. Rugan tank, 22 miles from Badulla. This inscription was di described in the Proceedings of 1870-71, p. xxvi., where also a fa to be very ancient as in the first li Tissa, son of Mahānāga, who was his parents were on the flight frc (Mah., p. 130). The form of the c certainty that it cannot be so old,
* Forbes II, 188. t The name Rohinimitra occurs in the ins the Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society,

II., the son and successor of lows the date of the inscripit half of Majimodini (Marchhe second inscription is in a ind there is hardly anything e first line, which, of course, a third bears in full the name ner of Meghawaņņa Abhaya. vansa about this queen, nor raņņa was the son of Bhatiya he inscription (18 lines) is that we might draw any line (i, we find again the name with the addition Sirinaka Naga.” mbagala, (21a) near Koggala .., 75, 127.) nine miles from Hambantota district, where read the name of the King is shows that Mahasena was (sequently the king mentioned
oms from the 20th mile post na road ; there is a broken , and on the top of the rock h only one is legible; it con
aharama, octagonal inscribed ater part of the inscription is legible (on the side which is jaha marumanaka raja . . . hu Rohinika Gamini Abbaya, Tisa.” The genealogy, as it is Rohiņikat Gāmini being a son ioned in the Mah., and as the he may as well be a son of Iere is also mentioned a queen, in connexion with Wasabha ah., p. 220) and the tanks of Rohana. (Comp. No. 1). Batticaloa on the new road to scovered by Mr. Holland, and the Ceylon Asiatic Society, simile is given. It professes he we read the name Yatalaka, born at Tissamaharama, when m Devanampiya Tissa's queen haracter, however, shows with and that another Yatthalaka,
cription No. 8, from Salsette Journal of V., 15 ff.

Page 40
Tissa, unknown in the books the second line we read Aba why I have placed the inscr positive proof that it belongs The rest is unfortunately t translation.
Inscriptions of the first four саттоt b Here we have to mentior inscriptions of which I only gi 25. Paramakanda, about or No. 1, and comp. J. C. A. S., inscriptions, two of them high quite illegible, on a stone near and one on a perpendicular clos to the wibāra. I only gi offer no peculiar interest:
Parumaka Abaya puta parur It is very tempting to ident with Duțțhagāmini, and the í object to the identification, but which belongs with certainty t it in so prominent a place. If confirm my identification, this at the head of the whole collect 26. Wirandagoda Mukulāna, to the north of the 17th mile-p Anurādhapura. There are foi different sides of the temple. Ti jungle, and the temple must ago. It was built according to the son of Duțțhagāmiņi (Mah. I, 236), but the blunders in the that they must be about two give two of them, putting in br on the stone :-
a. Jotiteraha putaha maha nagalene. “The large and beau son of the thera Joti.”
“ b. Parumaka Sumana putaha ca (tudisa lene sagasal. “Th brahman Sumana, brother of priesthood of the four quarters.” The names are all of very frt be useless to try to identify any (a) I have left out upasaka “la of thera, and cannot be applied two must stand by mistake.
27. Wessagiri wihara, near A Mah., p. 123, is the place where

32
must have existed afterwards. In maharaja, and this is the reason iption here, although there is no to one of the two Meghawannas. )o much defaced to allow of a
W.
Centuries, the eacact date of which 2 ascertained.
first of all the numerous cave ve some characteristic specimens. Le mile from Tonigala (see above, 1853, p. 181, f). There are four up on the overhanging rock, one the entrance to the priests house, rock above a small natural tank ve here the last one, as the others
maka Tisaha Dutaka . . . . ify the last fragment of a nam form of the character would not 5 as there is no other inscription o his time, I preferred not to put , hereafter, anything is found to inscription will have to be placed
O). a small temple about three miles ost on the road from Puttalam to ur inscriptions in four caves on the place is quite overgrown with have been deserted a long time tradition by Prince Salikumara, 199 f.) in 137 B.C. (comp. Forbes, inscriptions show clearly enough or three centuries later. I here ackets the words that are missing
sudasane upasaka Tisaya teraha utiful rock cave of the thera, Tisa,
Cudasumama ca bata Tisagutaha e cave of Tisaguta, son of the Cudasumana is given) to the
quent occurrence, and it would of them. In the translation of y devotee,” which is the contrary to the same person; one of the
nuradhapura. This, according to the 500 vaisyas that had been

Page 41
ordained by the chief thera, sc pious persons sojourned at Iss muniya, which is close by. T been deserted a long time ago, be seen but empty caves and in more than a dozen, each in a se almost illegible, as the rock rap the humidity. I only give thre
a. Parumaka Palikadasa bari Citaya leņe sagasa catudisa. Citra, wife of the parumaka Pa Surakita is given to the pries b. Anikata Sona pitaha bariy Anikata, father of Sona and o c. Galadarunagaya puta dew sagasa. “The cave of Dewa given to the priesthood of absent.'
28. Millinicle. Besides the Meglhawaņņa Abhaya, describe number of smaller inscriptions sthala Dagoba, and on the way
a. Inscription on the brow of of steps leading to the Ambasthi Tisasa Mäniya lene sagasa. given to the priesthood.”
b. Jotisana terasa atiwasika sagasa. “The cave of the the the thera, Jotisana is given to th c. Rajagirilena (on the opposi Parumaka, Sena, puta, Bada sagasa. “ The cave of the paru: Sena Bhaddakacchaka, Eis given
d. Badakajaka parumaka Ti lene. “Cave of the parumaka S Bhaddakacchaka, Tisa.”
e. De wa napiya maharajal pasika Wajakawaya lene. "Cav (?) . . . of the king beloved It is impossible to decide whe the first or to the second Bhatil dealt with very shortly in the there is a statement at p. 213, t sthala, and that he remained the f On an almost inaccessible r of the Sela caitya hill:
Batiya Manalikaciya puta par * The cave of the parumaka A likacchiya [is given] to the pries
* Atiwasika = Pāli antewāsika, as, for near Bhilsa (No. 191 in Cunningham's I. antevāsino l3ālanitasa dinam.
Q 6038,

33
journed, while the 500 eminently sarasalmanaka, the present Isurule temple of Wessagiri must have as at present there is nothing to scriptions. Of the latter I courted parate cave, but some of them are idly decays under the influence of 2e of them in transcript: ya parumaka Surakita jita upasika “The cave of the lay-devotee likada, daughter of the parumaka thood of the four quarters.” a upasika gayalene. “Cave of f his wife the lay-devotee.” aha, lene agata anagata catudisa , the son of Galadarunāga, is "the four quarters present and
large rock inscription of King d in No. 20, there is a great on the rocks around the Ambaap to the Aetwihara, :
the cave east of the broad flight ala: “The cave of Tisa, Māniya (?) (is
* Budasumanadata terasa lene ca, Buddhasumanadatta, pupil of e priesthood.”
te hill) :
kajaka parumaka Senaha lene maka Sena, son of the parumaka
to the priesthood.” isa puta parumaka. Sadagataha aɖdhagata, son of the parumaka
na Batiya ya bika . . . [u] e of the lay-devotee Wajakawaya
of the gods Batiya. ther this inscription belongs to ka. The reign of the second is Mah., but concerning the first hat he built a thiipa at Ambare till it was completed. ock half way down the east side
'umaka Asamanaha lene sagasa. samana son of Bhätika Manathood.”
instance, in an inscription from Saiichi, Bhilsa topes”) Ayarchůdasa dhamakathaka
C

Page 42
e
g. On the road to the Sela Buddha lie broken near the cav Parumaka Guta puta paruma catudisa sagasa. “The cave of parumaka, Gutta [is given to tl present and absent.”
h. On the flat rock close to Dagoba. This inscription origi but a great part of it is effaced feet of the worshippers, so that 29. Nettukanda, or l)iulwaew which is 21 miles from Anurad There is a number of inscripti cave inscriptions, others on th with the cave inscriptions.
ci. Parumaka Welu putana, le “The cave of the sons of the p priesthood in the four quarters,
b. Warakapi gamika puta ga anagata catudisa sagasa dine. villager Tisa, son of Warakapi
c. The inscription in two line contains a grant of paddy fields is also mentioned at the end of most probably the modern Nu" The Badiwawi, at the beginni diwaewa, eight miles from the t
d. On the left side there are one of two lines. They contain tanks and corresponding paddy same Nagariya wihāra. Similar paddyfields are in good num, very intere iting for the ancient was a possibility to identify at in thena. Unfortunately we ku wihara, except that there is at p. 5 miles east of the central road ancient name of which, howev contains an inscription in sol (see below No. 97).
80. Galgamuwa.* This inst closc to thne }ound of Galgamuv the village Galgamuwa on the pura (North-Western Province Raja Abayasa puta Wadam: wawi ca. “Waddhamana, the village Mahamabaja, (2), and th We do mot know who this cannot ascertain which among father. The Galgamuwa tank sena according tc the Räjära
* Comp. l’ridh

caitya. Three large images of
a Sumanaha lene agata anagata he parumaka Sumana son of the e priesthood of the four quarters
the steps leading to the upper ally occupied eight or nine lines, ow through the weather and the a translation is impossible.
l, 3 miles from Kahatagasdigiliya, hapura on the Trincolnalee road. ons at this place, some of them flat rock. We begin as usual
e agata anagata catudiça çagaça. arumaka Welu is given to the present and absent.” mika Tisa puti Utiya lene agata “The cave of Titiya, Son of the :he villager, etc.” s on the flat rock on the right to the Nagariya, wihira, and there line 1 the Nagariyawawi, which is wara waewa, near Anurādhapura. ng of line 2, is the present Baenemple. .. two inscriptions, one of three and nothing but an enumeration of Fields, which are dedicated to tle inscriptions concerning tanks and er in Ceylon, and they would be geography of the country if there east part of the names contained ow nothing about the Nagariyaesent a temple called Nagirikanda, t the 10:3rd mile from Jaffna, the er, was Bamanogiriya, and which newhat more modern characters
ription is on a perpendicular rock a tank, and about 1 mile from 'oad from Padeniya to Anuradha
na gama Mahamabaja ha sagasa son of King Abhaya gave the tank to the priesthood.” Waddhamana was, and therefore st the different Abhayas was his was constructed by King Mahanākari (Upham, l. l. II, 69, III,
ml.l., p. 651.

Page 43
35
237), and perhaps the inscription 1 the son of Meghawaņņa Abhaya would only be a title (comp. J. C.
3. Dunurnandala.kanda (see No. cave containing an 18 cubits image
Gamika Pacala puta gamika Abayaha lene agata anagata catudi villager Abhaya, son of the villager Pacala is given to the priesthood, We have here again the name before at No. 25, and which as it nothing to do with Dutthagamini.
32. Maradankadlawala, half Inila 136th mille post from Jaffna, Männi a. Upasaka Culusa lene sagasa. b. De wateraha lene agata anagat 33. Gaetalagama, in Allagala KO) from Anuradhapura; inscription o) wihara, about 1 miles east of the road:
Upasaka Dahakaha Wetigopaka * Cave of the lay-devotee Mitade Dahakawettigopasoma.”
34. Aembulanba, within a mile wara, turning off from the high 41st milestone from Kandy (Centra a. Pacina raja puta raja Abaya anagata catu disa sagasa. “The cav son of the king of Pracīna.”
There are two more inscriptions partially preserved.
35. Panikkankulama Dāgoba, ab road, and half a mile from the wester MāIminiā, Korle : there are two ins lines in a cave, with the usual co on the flat rock, which is too m translation.
36. Giribawa* in Magool Kor wihāra (see No. 2), North-Western Gamini Abayasa puta. Tisayasi “ The cave of Tisa, son of Gāmini 1 37. Talpitiyawa, about one mile a village 22 miles from Kurunaega (N.W.P):
a. Damarakita terasa lene sagasa b. Upasika Nagulaha lene sagasa 38. Seruwawa, about four mile village six miles from Kurunaega,
* Maenikdana Nuwara is about three mile house at Lenadora midway between Nalanda a palace at the entrance of which is a stol character.
* A translation of a modern inscription at Brodie in the J. C. A. S. 1848, p. 5l.

may belong to him, as he was I. In this case Waddhamana A. S. 1879, p. 7).
15), over the entrance to the
Dutaka. Tisa puta gamika sa sagasa. ''The cave of the Dutaka Tisa, son of the villager
etc.” Dutaka. Tisa which we met 'ar I can see at present has
e from the high road, at the niā, Korle.
a catudisa sagasa.
rle, Nuwara Kaläwa, 15 miles n a rock near the Botree and 125th mile post on the central
somaha upasika, Mitadewala. wā, wife of the lay-devotee
or two from Maenikdananu1 road between the 40th and l Province).
ha puta Tisayaha lene agata te of Tisa, son of King Abaya,
at this place, which are only
out one mile from the central n minor road at Destrawaliya, scriptions, a short one of two ntents, and one of ten lines uch damaged to allow of a
le, five miles from Gallena
Province: a lene Sihapane agata, etc. Abhaya in Sihapana (?), etc.”
to the west of Keppitiyawa, la on the Anuradhapura road
dina. s north-west of Wellawe, a la on the Anuradhapura road
is from the Government Agent's restund Dambool. There are the ruins of he bearing an inscription in Sinhalese
the same place was given by A. O,
C 2

Page 44
(N.W.P.) The wihāra is on th 200 steps lead. The inscripti cave temple :-
ci. Parumaka Yasopalaha le b. Parumaka, Yasopalaha ja 39. Ganekaņɖe wihāra, 3 m 31 miles from Kurunaegala inscriptions are on the perpendi totally covered with writing. T only legible by climbing on the are a little more modern than
a. Sida Wiya, pulkanalene ca Baranake anajiwi.
“Hail The tink cave of W the four quarters. Cuda Tisa, th b. Parumaka Weluputaha, p. dine.
“The cave of the parumaka Welu is given to the priesthoo c. Under this is an inscripti ters, which is not very well crrors, so that I do not attemp 40. Kabaella lena at Dāgom No. 37). Inscription on an contents.
41. Petiyagala, about a mi the roof of the temple:
Parumaka, Sumana puta So 42. Ranagiri withara, at Dew Diyatura, a village 17 miles malee road. Several rock tem inscription with the usual cont
42 . Eriyawa, tank, mile from Mediyawa near the road pura (Upham, l.l. III, 236.) '' close to the tank; the characte Paru [na] ya Hipalha puta Dipigala" wiharahi niyate sag “The son of the parumaka tank is dedicated to the priest
Unfortunately none of the identified, and the construction the Mahāvansa. A temple, E Mah., p. 237, which may be Eriyawaansala (about 3 mile 43. Pidurugala, wihara, nea eastern sile of the celebrate had his fortress, about two Tennent's Ceylon, I., 892), a forming the cave temple:
* Dipi in l'ali means “ a leopardo Si Comp, the articles of T. W. Rhys lidl. viii, 53.

36
e top of an immense rock to which ons are on the rock forming the
ne agata, etc. yapa saraya lene. illes S.E. of Nīkawaewa, a village on the Anuradhapura road. The cular rock over the wihara, which is he letters are very small, and become roof of the wilhara ; the characters those in the preceding inscriptions. tudisika sagasa. Cuda Tisajeţaka,
iya (?) [is given] to the priesthood in e chief and Bharana his bondsman.” arumaka Gillikamagaha, leme sagasa
! Gillika nāga, son of the parumaka d.' on of three lines in smaller characreserved, and abounds in clerical t a translation. a, 3 miles cast of Keppitiyawa (see overhanging rock with the usual
le from No. 40. Inscription over
madataha lene. Tagiriya, about four miles north of from)n Kurunacegala, on the Trincoples, of which one contains a cave Jents. from Eriyawa pansala, four miles from Kurunacgala to AnuradhaThe inscription is on the flat rock }rs very ancient and cut very deep: , . . . kaha, dine. Ima wapi auᏚ8Ꮏ.
Hipa gave this to . . . This hood of the Dipigala withira.
names in the inscription can be of Eriyawa tank is not related in rakavila, though, is mentioned at identical with the still existing from the tank on a high rock.) r Sigirit The temple is on the Sigiri rock where King Kassapa. miles from the village (Emcrson nd the inscription is on the rock
Enh. diwi. Davids, J. R. A. S. vii., p. 191, and Blakesley,

Page 45
Kolagāmasāwaputa Majimaya “The cave of Tisa dewi, daug masawa is given to the priest There are two more inscripti neath which cannot be made out 44. Gane wihāra, two miles we from Kurumaegala on the Anura inscriptions, two cave inscription with the usual contents, and one to the wihara. I only give the
Upasaka Weļunakaha sihasan “The lion throne of the lay d 45. Patahamulla, one mille eas rock temples and several caves usual contents. I only give tha. the rock which is now totally fil so that it requires a candle light Gamika Maliita Sujataya len “The cave of Sujata, daughte There is also an inscription or the temple ground at the botto: modern characters partially effac 46. Kottarakimbiyäwa, an olo overgrown with jungle, alpout , on the Kurunaegala-Anuradhap tiakwactuna-oya, The inscripti the southern extremity of the bl mass of ruins; it contains three li full of cleticul errors which rende Payati theraha lene savayitha bathaya wisawasika Sapari Iwa) tu (3) ma, bati gamaka Wawiya nawanikate.
“This was called the cave o abode for the raimy season to the together wish the robe.t. An as restoredl o for thenimselves the ta Wasakadatta at this cave.”
47. Gallaéwa, wihira, deserted from Mediyiwa (N.W.P.). The them in caves which offer no pe( lines at the top of the rock nort cult to readl as thc letters are n() washed away by the rain. In t with certainty the word mah rather more modern than those i
* For lxolagamasawa collip, the llame C 22,) where Soogiriya must be corrected to
it Comp. line 3 of the cave inscription Orientalist Congress, p. 331) where we l and âvauruari iustead of parivataka.

7
ajitaya Tiså dewiya lene sagasa. inter of Majjhima, son of Kolagāhood.”
ns in smaller character's under
st of Hiripitiya, a village 12 miles lhapura road. There are three s on the rock over the temple on the edge of a stone bed close ast
3.
evotee Welunäga. t of Hiripitiya. There are three 2Ontaining inscriptions with the t in the cave at the back sile of led up with sand, and quite dark,
to see it:
2, &c.
of the villager Mali, &c." a separate flat stone lying in m of the rock in somewhat more ed.
and deserted rock temple, quite mille east of the 17th hilestone ura road, and not fur from the on is on a perpendicular rock at lilding which is now only a huge nes and is very well preserved but er the translation rather diffic Ilt: . . . . saddhanasa (2) Sagai taka tera samaka sata parisaja wasakadata ha patiri me lemahi
f the thera Payati . . . an : priesthood of the true religion sembly of a hundred theras have unk of Batigama belonging to
rock temple, about three miles 'e are four inscriptions, three of :uliar interest, and one in three h of the cave; this is very diflit cut deep and are almost totally he first line I could only decipher awiharahi. The characters are In the cave im Scriptions, and there
olondo in the lRājãwaliya (Uphan l. l., ii.
Sigiriya.
o. 18 at Nasik (Transactions of the Second
ave wasavutháuam instead of wasawasika,

Page 46
is especially one character I havi ting of a curve from the left middle. I do not know what Burnell's South Indian Paleogra 48. Diyabaeta, large rock t Galla&wa near the cross road th; and Rangama. There are four c the usual contents, and a larger across a little river. This rock r with a long inscription, but now that can give us no idea about t 49. Pitjägala, 3 miles from H: on the top of a large rock, rathe any building in the neigbourh name of the som of a ministic mentioned twice (lines and : Araya, but unfortunately t00 m could attempt a translation. Tl as in most of the other inscriptic fields, as can be seen from lines kubali sagahata waya mahawi
50. Galwa ewa, 3 miles fron from Kultumaegala on tle roa inscriptions, one in a cave over t one on the top of a steep rock a The first is easy to read:
Upasaka, jetakalha, Mluqlaha, pul “ ‘The cave of Muda the son devotees.”
The second is much more di which the first four are tolerabl, clerical errors. I therefore some script from a photograph taken by to translate the inscription:
Siddham. Lohiyaha, ma tera t tunaha. 2. . . . dakapati bul hata na Wijitahata tabi 3. cetan
majibaka buma . . . . ya sa hima . . . . MahakaCayala wawisarilha
“ Hail : The Mada temple (7) at the Mlada tank by himself karishas of land were given to Wijita was given the estallis (constructed by the Thera Majl the tank of Balmanagalma . chief sage to the temple; the tal
Probably instead of Mada. we inscription, and this may corresp The names of Majjhima, Wijita, a enough, but it vould be useless t lhistorical personages known und

8
e not met anywhere else, consisto the right with a dot in the this character means, as also in phy no dotted letters are given. emple about three miles from at leads from Balalla to Yapahoo aves containing inscriptions, with ock outside of the temple ground must have been covered originally only some fragments are visible, he subject of the whole. iripitiya. Inscription in six lines r difficult to reach. No traces of Ood. The inscription bears the br Milalaamäga, and there is also 2) a place Mlaha. A țaya, or Maha any. lette's are missing that we he subject is evidently here also }ns, the donation of some paddy 4 and 5, where we lead . . . ha) rahi.
Wāriya pola, a village 13 miles to Puttalam. There are two he entrance to the temple, and bout 50 yards from the pansala.
taha Mludaha lene.
of Muda, chief among the lay
ifficult; it contains six lines, of y well preserved, but abound in what hesitate in giving a transy me, and especially in attempting
abi madaha . . . madawayili ni karihaka cetahata dina Lohiya na ca madlahața ha Wawi ma tera uraya. 4. bamanaha galina wa wi parama pali wiha 5. rața ma tayi
established by the Thera Lohiya, after having seen the the caitya. To Lohiya and to lhed caitya and the Mada tank nima ; the land and . . . . the . . of Mahakaccayana the k of the minister . . . . have to read Muda, as in the first ond either to Muța, or to Mluņda. und Mahākaccāyana are frequent w identify them with any of the er these names.

Page 47
5l. Ridi wilhära, about 5 mili the road from Kurunaegala to M most celebrated in Ceylon by its L. de Zoysa's Report on the in p. 6). The ancient name of t (Mah. p. 167, Turnour’s reading lena wilhara was built by Ama Mahāvansa, p. 215, but the trad it was founded by king Duttha ments of inscriptions on the flat only one is well enough preserve made out. It begins Siddhisadc comes most probably the name legible on the stone, and in deciphered a part of the anci
kollalena...]
52. Alutgallwihāra, Nuwaragan north of the western minor road ( leaving the road two miles east sected by the Kuruna egala Anu hira is on the side of the road ( hall but no inscriptions. The A edge of a cliff close to the panse Siddha makarajaha bikawawi tala tarawiketahi cetakarihi. (2 kawa wiya, ceta karihi wihirakak ketali cetakarihi talawiyaket kalalni likitaka.
We have here four tanks and
bikawawiya sagawa]Wiya uli wawiya punagamakawawiya Karihi is evidently the Palil indicates the lumber of karish: and paddy fields extends: I although I can give no other i the middle of a word. Two of viz., those of Wihiraka, and Pa the inscription at Ratmalaga. corresponds to Pāli tullādhāra. “ the tuladhirapallata, Mah., sagawawiya require no expla “ the brick tank,” pumagamaka inscription at Mihintale (No. 2 concluding sentence in the four in the time of the thera Tissa thera Tissa was just as little as raja, 'great king' mentioned i
* Concerning this name see the leg Кер., р. 6.
A village Tuladhara is mention cd a

9.
south of the 12th mile post on atale. This temple is one of the arge collection of olabooks. (See spection of the temple libraries, Le place was Ambatthakola lena is incorrect); the temple Rajatadagamini, A.D. 20, according to ition current in the place is that gämini. There are several fragrock near to an old Dagoba; but d that at least a part of it can be hamake siri. . . . After this of the king which is not quite he second line I believe I have ent name of the place Abattha.
n Korle, small temple, about 1 mile from Kekiriwa to Timbiriwaewa) of the place where it is interradhapura road. Another Galwilose by, where there is a beautiful lutgalwihara inscription is on the la and is in perfect preservation : ya cetakarihi sagawiye cetakarihi ) uliwawiya cetakarihipunagamaetahi cetakarihi. (3) pariwatakaalhi cetakarihi. (4) Tisa teralha
four corresponding paddy fields:
talatara wilketa wihirakaketa, pariwatakaketa talawiyak eta arisha and ceta is a numeral that LS over whicl each of these tanks suppose that it must be catwar astal ice of the change of a to e in the paddy fields mentioned here, iwataka, are already known from a (No. 6); the talatarawiketa, the jeweller's field,” analogous to , 143, 217.t Bikawawiya and Lation, uliwawiya is ishțikāvāpi awi occurs also in Meghawala's !), but cannot be identified. The h line means: “ This was written ,' but we do not know who this we know the name of the nakathe first line. The form of the
nd related at Mah., p. 167, and in Zo y sa
Mi.uh. 46, l2,

Page 48
character however shows that t or fourth century A.D.
53. Dewagiriyawihāra, 3 mi on the road from Padeniya to . are two inscriptions, one near a temple which is partially destro on the stone, and one on a rock the first words of No. 1 which
Siddhaum Cetawaluka wihara But No. 2 I give in its whole Sisitawanaka wilharahi (2) karihi kuhare.
“In the Sisitawanaka, wihil paddy land extends over four 54. Gallwilhãra, This is abou stone on the road from Anurid tion is on a large rock near the well preserved, only the first an This inscription also contains corresponding paddy fields, of w aus the tala tau’awi keta which w as for Aca wiketa we can com Tonigala (No. 1), other names keta are easily explained.
55. Tammanaka da, Kenda a village li5 miles from Anurad Several flights of stone steps, a dug out. There are two inscript lines close to the summit, and ol both of thclin only partially pl find the name Nakapawata-wih ancient name of the place (a and several other names as U. &c., which cannot be identified. inscriptions als there is a poss mentioned may be found out l translation as the present state ( 53. A minicciya lear Komwa mile post of the eastern minor Halmillawa). Inscription tolel first line and the end) but full dire a little inmore modern than til and some of them are doultiful, 57. Kirillet, village on the Ilanllantofa. Inscriptior on : to the se rasile, a 1 ( ut i mille from Siddham, Aparamite loke. parimandale le . . .
* ppalavanna is a name of Vishit eminent nun who was ole of (iautama's a
† "l’łye na ir is given in its Sinulhale se to the river Ririnde oya which passes t inuto the se ut lStal la.

()
le inscription belongs to the third
es east of the village Galgamuwa, nuridhapura (see No. 30). There small tank at the entrance to the yed by the people walking about behind the temple; I only give an be made out with certainty. ni yatakubare nawa karahi, &c.
extent: nawalha gaunaketahi (3) cetahi
a on the nawahagama field the (2) kalīslhas.” tS miles north of the 14th milenapura, to Puttalam. The inscriptemple, and is on the whole very last lines are somewhat damaged. an enumeration of tanks and hich only a few can be identified 2 met at Alutgallwihāra (No. 52); pare Acagiri and Acanagara at as BalmanaWiketa and lajakawi
Korle, 5 miles from Mekiccaewa, lhapura, on the Thincomalee road. ansala and fine dagoba completely ions on the flat rock, one of eight he of 21 lines a little lower down, eserved. In both inscriptions we tra, which seems to have been the lso mentioned at Mah. 70, 10) balalijaka°, Pajalaka, Utarapura, give the transcripts of both bility that some of the places ereafter, but I do not attempt a f the inscriptions is too imperfect, wa, ome mille east of the 28th i' al (from Kelkiriwa to Dacci lly Well preserved (except thic, clerical errors. The characters Ose in the preceding inscription,
south coast 22 lulles east of large perpendicular lock close the village. i Buddha, saume nati at hâne (2) savanyutopete anutare
Alah., p. 47, Uppalaval hit a lalue of an gastāvikās, l). 23.
rm at Mlah. 74, 97; it originally belongs 'ough the Tissamahirima tank aud falls

Page 49
sathe mahesarane lakicake . galahi i wihera nira . . . saranagate miciya, ditika bimdi “Hail ! in the bOundless uni not bound by space, all cove unrivalled, the Teacher, the gre is Buddha, the self-existent.
. . . . . . . . is gra has put his trust into Buddha h The inscription is interesting one in Ceylon which contains a matter, and the grant to the ti and also for its language, as I paragraph. The name of the effaced, but the inscription clea century A.D.
58. Weragala near Kattamb milestone on the road from A inscriptions on a large rock b four and one of eight lines. Pālikahãpana occurs three time of the word used in inscriptions see Rhys Davids Ancient Coins In the second we have the ni and 7), Sumanagama and the M with the present Rukadawaewa the word cetakarihi occurs freq is very much like that of Alutg 59. Hammillagala between Puttalam and the western min where they meet (Timbiriwaew and the inscription a little belo the weather and the people wa beginnings of the lines are total is impossible. The subject is paddy fields.
60, Ottapuwa, wihāra on the where it joins the Puttalam ro: road and the inscription on th This also, like No. 59, is in very that this is partly owing to the so solid in this district as on the 61. Habarane, 15 miles from comalee. The temple is about . road to Kekirawa, and the ins little above the temple where th amongst the older inscriptions made known in Europe by Pri in the Journal of the Royal (comp. Wilson Ariana Antiqua
* It also oecurs in the inscription No. 1 age as ours.

Budha nimi (3) sayambhu me . . . . . . nama Budha "a . . . . . . . niyate. erse there is no equal to Buddha, ing, endowed with omniscience, at refuge, the wheel of prosperity The Wihāra on this rock called hted to . . . . . . . who aving reduced the heretics. for its contents, as it is the only praise of Buddha as its principal imple only as an appendix to it; vill show hereafter in an especial temple and of the grantee are :ly belongs to the first or second
uwa, 5 miles north of the 18th nuradhapura, to Puttalam. Two th imperfectly preserved, one of In the first the word kahawana, es, and this is the earliest instance *. (As for the use in Pali books and Measures of Ceylon, p. 13). ames Kubaragama (twice, line 2 aharuka tank, which is identical (in Fraser's map) close by; besides uently, and the whole inscription alwihara (No. 52). the road from Anuradhapura to or road, not far from the place ). The temple is on a jarge rock w; it is very much damaged by alking about on it, especially the ly destroyed, so that a translation nere also as elsewhere tanks and
western minor road, 7 miles from d. The temple is close to the e same rock near a small tank. 7 bad preservation, and it seems quality of the rock which is not ; eastern side.
Dambool on the road to Trinmille from the rest house on the cription on an immense rock a Lere is a tank, "This is the finest in Ceylon, and it was first of all insep, who published a fac simile Asiatic Society, vol. V. p. 554 , p. 33). Prinsep deciphered a
8 at Nāsik which may be about the same

Page 50
few words, but did not give eith of the whole. As for a transcri are very well preserved from be also can be given of the text which I do not know exactly w not. Unfortunately we cann inscription as all the proper n elsewhere or too common to a Schmidt attributed the inscript this king made great offerings sufficient proof. The Abivadar most probably the one construct Mah... p. 222, the Ativawiya, “ ele anywhere else, the Wadiwasara for Padi “the Padi wil tank' incriptions“ (see Mahinda's ins four pillars at Rankot lagoba, inscription is given at the end as of Majimodini in the year puw suggests that this may be callet way as we meet in Indian in Vaigakha year (comp. Ind. Art, Sūrya, Siddhānta XIX., 17).
62. Thalagala, 4 miles soutil from Anuradhapura on the Dagoba on the top. Two insc letters of the first are beauti rather indistinct; both are onl fore I cannot give a translation. at least one sentence is legible, uwaramaya Abhayaha dini “ Th Abhaya.”
63. Kumbukwaewapansala, 1 mentioned at Mah. p. 88. Not Siddham yanakapāratawi kalhãwana dama jina piațiisatariy, 64. Ratgallāegama wihāra inscriptions on a flat rock close of which the older one is almost who are accustomed to burn st threshing their corn. The lett easy to read, as they are a foot that the rain had no influence read the name of a king Maha Ceylon, so that we cannot mak from this, and in the second mistake for Padiwilaka, the F Lines 3 and 4 are totally brol nothing can be made out with
* The name first occurs in the inscript:
† This I have correctel instead of avan
There is one Laukawihira, near the A place Laukāgiri Malh. 70, 88.

12
er a transcript or a translation it it is easy enough, as the letters ginning to end, and a translation 2xcepting a few words only of )ether they are proper names or ot give the exact date of the annes are either unknown from low any conclusion. Dr. Goldion to Meghawaņņa II., because at Ambasthala, but this is no hanawawi mentioned in line l is 'd by King Wasabha according to phants tank,” is not known from in line 3, is possibly a mistake mentioned frequently in later cr. at Ambasthala A. 40, and the Polonnaruwa). The date of the the seventh day in the bright half ayasa Sawalakat. Mr. Burgess the Sravana year in the same scriptions a Pausha year and a VI. pp. 22, 25, VIII., 35, Burgess
-west of Hamillagala, 14 miles uttalam road. Big rock with 'riptions, both of three lines, the fully clear, those of the second y partially preserved, and there
In the first line of the second which runs as follows: Lakaya, Le Lankā uwarãIma was given to
near Anuradhapura-Kakudhavapi
more than two lines legible. wiharahi bikusagahața (2) ja
near Mediyawa (N.W.P.) Two
to the temple both of six lines, totally destroyed by the natives raw and chaft on this rock after ers that are not burnt away are long and nearly an inch deep, so
on them. In the first line we naga, which is a frequent one in 2 out the date of the inscription Pahawilaka which is possibly a 'adiwil tank (see above No. 61). ten up, and in line 5 and 6 also 'ertainty.
on at Nettukanda (No. 29). laka, which is on the stolue. rițțha mountain at Mah., p. 127, and another

Page 51
4
The second inscription is not so large and not cut so deep, it rain. The characters are rather inscription may belong to t century), but this cannot be m the later inscriptions it abound is not as usual tanks and pad dining halls (asana danasala chap. 39, 19), and the presentatio Mah. p. 220) to the priests.
65. Rajangane, 3 miles west on the road from Padeniya to . is on a perpendicular rock oppos underground when I visited the characters are the same as the Mediyawa, and also the subject second line we meet with the v also is full of clerical errors, and unknown, so that I can only g 66. Halambagala wihāra, Māg about 6 miles from Nikawer: Kurunaegala on the road to contains three inscriptions, two the usual contents, and one on the wihâra, wlıich is now alın flight of steps that has been cut inscription. On both sides of t which contain nothing that can of the inscription.
67. Slab from Tissamaharam: This was found some years ago by Kakawanna Tissa (see above, Government Agent's quarters completely preserved, and is th inscription of the fourth centu in the inscription Buddhadasa Jettha Tissa are all common enc neither of the two kings mentic name of Jettha Tissa was succ Abhaya, and besides we do n Ceylon or only of Magama. Pac is a rock about 38 miles east fragments of an ancient inscripti 67a. Angulukolawihāra, about path. Inscription on a flat roc of a dagobat. Linel and 2 only completely;
. . . . . . . IIli atadasa, karihi ce .
* The place is mentioned at Mah 90, 6 t Most of the bricks have been taken a house about 20 miles from Kirinde.

3
ournt, but as the letters are not has suffered severely from the
more modern, and perhaps the he subsequent period (5th-7th ade out with certainty; like all s in clerical errors. The subject ly fields, but the construction of
comp. Mah. I. p. 248, and n of water strainers (parissavana,
of Mahagalkadawala, a village Anuradhapura. The inscription ite to the temple, and was partly place and had it dug out. The se in the second inscription at seems to be the same, as in the Vord danasala. This inscription some of the characters are quite ive a fac simile for the present. ulötata Korale, Wanni hat Pattu, tiya, a village 25 miles from Puttalam. This rock temple of them cave inscriptions with a flat rock at the entrance to nost completely destroyed by a afterwards without minding the he steps a few letters are legible, help us in finding out the date
, now in the Colombo Museum. at the Tissamaharama, founded No. 4), and kept in the Assistant at Hambantota. It is almost e finest specimen we have of an ry, A.D. The names mentioned , Mlahinda, Mahāsena, Abhaya, ugh in the fourth century, but oned in the Mahavansa under the eeded by a son of the name of ot know if these are kings of lanagala, now called Patanangala, of Hambantota, where there are
O
3 miles from Kirinde on a jungle k where there are the remains partially preserved, line 3 and 4
aya pasara capahara karahi (2) lagamaka Sarahi sațu sakarahi
6. way for the construction of the new light

Page 52
4.
ca (3) do ho tana atarahi ceta) kubara kana ganaya laho da sa kotu sakira pawarata mahawiha
eighteen karlshas . six karishas
8 a in the lower multitude of water, after having . . . . . . . I give it t 68. Badagiriya, about 1 mile the old road from Hambantotal inscription on an inclining rocl remains of an old Dagoba (see P it is an old tank which is no The inscription is in a very ba only a few words can be made o nagarika (modern nuwaru) and The modern verb is a corrupted waedaeruna (Sid. Sang.) In thi to represent the sound ae, which had not yet its proper charact apayaha batiya, our brother, and Son,” this apa seems to be a pe( at such an early period, as we Tissamaharama (No. 66) apa cuc it was used all over the island, a we find it frequently in inscripti From the same place a fragme) Colombo Museum, which also be:
69. Wadigala, 1 miles from The inscription is on the surface and is in perfect preservation neighbourhood:
Hamaraketahi pahanakubare I “In the plain of Hamara the s the priesthood in this wihara.”
Pahana is most probably pash; Asati is very difficult to explain 1879, p. 25) derived it from Was can be correct; perhaps we have would be an older form of the pri Another inscription in three served as in the first and seconc missing.
Samayutagamake . . . . karihi ke kada mahanaka (?) di pațalake tahi ka . . . . . palaketahi karihaka mahadiwi ce A third inscription in smaller ( 70. Wigamuwa, 2 miles from R. and Kirama. There is a pansala tank, which however are too muc or translation,

4.
ka karihi . . . me yataka baya (4) do patika rakața taya rahi dinami. 0 up s
at the village tank sixtyin the interior four karishas paddyfield the embankment, a made it for the preservation of o the Mahawihara. s east of the 9th mille post on o Badulla. This is a very long (, on the top of which are the ridham l. l. p. 586), not far from w only useful to the elephants. l state of preservation, so that ut as in the fourth line nagariyawajeriyi, from Pãli avadhãreti. tatsama wadārama wā, the noun s old form wajeriyi the e seems at that time (3rd or 4th century) ær. In the same line we find is the fifth apayaha, pute “our 'uliarity of the southern dialect find it only on the slab from di and apayaha pali. Later on hd in the 12th and 13th century OS. nt of a pillar was taken to the ars an illegible inscription. Ranne, on the road to Tangalla. of a large rock close to the road, , there are no ruins in the
me weherahi saga asati. stone (?) paddy field is given to
ana, but I am not sure about it. n. Dr. Goldschmidt (J. C. A. S. , but I do not think that this to read ayati instead, and this esent ayiti.
lines is not quite so well prel lines about 10 characters are
. . . dasakarihi cetakubare wika para asati (2) . . . . . . . . . para rahiri (?) ta asati (3) ha do kari. :haracters is illegible. anna, on the road to Udukiriwila , and two inscriptions close to a h defaced to allow of a transcript

Page 53
45
71. Kahandagala, mile from south of the high road. Two pa top of a rock, and the remains of
72. Kahagallwihāra, 2 miles fro temple on the left of the road, a tions on a flat rock close to a smal 75. Naygallwihāra, 2 miles fror The temple is on a hill about inscriptions are on the flat rock imperfect state of preservation.
74. Mulgirigala wihāra, on a Udukiriwila tank; there are t temple of which I give the transc names contained in them.
a. At the bottom of the rock ju . . . . .. bati Ciudatisaha of . . . . . . .
b. In the jungle on the left side temple:
[Paru] makaha, Banaka bati u. cātudisa sagasa dine.
“The cave of the lay devotee Banaka is given to the priesthoo and absent.'
c. Bisogala, near Gowagala, m Parumaka Sumanaputa Parur nima agata anagata catudisa saga “The cave of the parumaka Tis called Mahādāsaka, is given tc quarters, present and absent.”
There are two more inscription the temple about half way, and tank close to the wihara, but th cannot attempt a translation.
75. Kattragam. This is one of temples in Ceylon, and the prin It is called Kacharagama in the where King Tissa planted one of Bo tree (Mah. p. 120). At presi Hindu and one Buddhist, but the and pilgrims from every part frequently, bringing with them It is situated in the extreme so district, but is easier to reach from the coast road as far as Palatup branches off to Katagamuwa.
* According to Forbes II., 19, and E 350 feet high, the temple contains a Upham l. l. III., 33). The Rājāratnākari was rebuilt by Makalan Jettha Tissa (261

Ranne, in the jungle to the tly effaced inscriptions on the
dāgoba. m Wigamuwa. (No. 70). Large ud some fragments of inscrip
tank. Kahagalwihāra on the right. hile off the road, and the two behind the temple, both in an
steep rock, 4 miles from hree cave inscriptions at this ripts on account of the proper
st behind the priest’s house: lene. Cave of Cudatisa, brother
from the steps that lead to the
pasakaha leņe agata anagata]
, the brother of the parumaka, l in the four quarters present
hile from the temple: makaha Tisa leņe Mahadasaka, sa padi ne. sa, son of the parumaka Sumana the priesthood of the four
s, one on the steps that lead to one at the bottom of a small ey are so much effaced that I
the richest and most celebrated cipal place for Hindu worship. : Mahavansa, and is the place
the eight shoots of the sacred 2nt there are two temples, one former is much more celebrated, of India resort to worship it pots of water from the Ganges. uth-east corner of the Badulla the Hambantotal side, going by iāna, from where a bridle path
ridham (l. 1. p. 594) the rock is about celebrated collection of books (comp
(Upham II., 66) relates that the temple
275) the elder bruther of Mahasena.

Page 54
4
The only inscription that has is one of five lines in the alph very much defaced, so that no believe to have deciphered in t and this may possibly be an all to whom the temple is dedicatec 76. Weheragala, three miles 20 miles from Hambantota, on t of three lines, in characters of th no names legible.
77. Piligana, one mille west c to Badulla, leaving near the 30 from Telulla resthouse). Inscn above a small tank, very well pr uncommonly small (only in bourhood The subject of this ir four pratyayas to the priesthood, before, and besides the usual matt village, Mahagawata, in line 1, 1 the Cittalapabbata, mentioned a the new edition by Sumangala, an 78. Hinguregala, or Nayadag 46th mille post, on tihe old road fr miles from Wellawe. There is a with an imscription in the chara very badly preserved. No ruins the longest inscription of this ag. good time over it in order to g make a transcript, but I had to while, as I could not find out a si show how utterly careless the en take out one series of words whi scription, but each time in a di araba wasaba daya waya waya c wa manaya nawakacaya arama Sagaha kahawano. Line 5.-w cada cada yano yahawa Sasabala waharaha sakala mahabakasaga wakara araba, rasahalha najaya wamawaya cadakajaya daka wa bakasagasaya takahawano. Li menaya va yala wa sasabala awana waha raha sakala maha cajaya yaha ca sasabala vai maņa sakala mahabakasagaņa. It wou order into this confusion.
79. Nilagama wilhara, three mi 10 miles from Dambool, on the rc several inscriptions at this place, some on the large rock behind t

6
been discovered among the ruins abet of the fourth century, but hing can be made out of it. I he second line the word wahana, usion to Skanda, the god of war,
from Tanamalwila, a village he road to Badulla. Inscription e fourth century, partly effaced;
if the old road from Hambantota th mille post (about three milles iption on a perpendicular rock eserved, although the letters are ches). No ruins in the neighscription is the dedication of the as we had it in several instances er oftanks and paddy fields. The may be the identical village near t Mah., p. 143, where, however, d Batuwantudawa has Kapittha. alla, about 100 yards east of the om Hambantoța to Badulla, three very large rock totally covered cter of the fourth century, but in the neighbourhood. This is e in Ceylon, and I have spent a et a fair copy. I also tried to give it up again after a certain Ingle clear sentence. In order to gravers were at that time I will ich occurs five times in the infferent form: Live l.-wahara a dubaya sapa Wacaya sasabala wahiraba sakalimahabakasagaņa vahara araba wasaha ya ca ya mawata na no wakacaya awama ņa sata, kahawaņo. Lime 8.- cada baya ye waya salsa bala aya awama wahara sala maha me 10.-araba rasaha ha waja ca manaha kajaya mawakaya bakasaga. Line 12-sayaha ya ujana kacaya awama wahara ld be a useless attempt to bring
les north of Galuwela, a village ad to Kurunaegala. There are some of them cave inscriptions, he temple, but only one is well

Page 55
4.
enough preserved to be publishe to the wihara ;
Siddham. Dubala gamakaha “Hail! The cave of the ther: given to the priesthood.”
The form of the characters, that this cave inscription is a lit Dubbalagama must be identical name of Dambool, Mah., p. 220 is mentioned at Mah., p. 83, an inscriptions.
80. Binpokuna, three miles e. Two inscriptions on two stones form on which the wilhāra is situ order, and often visited by pilg with the same words, but th sentence, as in the second some missing, which render it imposs whole:
a. Siddham Dalanaka amel zubare raja Daruka (2) cetalha (3) ka.
“ Hail ! Two karīshas and fou perty of the minister Dathan property of the caitya of King D b. Siddlham Dalanaka, ametiya, ka (2) karihi . . . . . .
The character rendered by numeral which expresses 4 (see graphy, Pl. XXIII.) Nițhala in the same; the correct reading wo name Dathanaga is found in p. 254 we have Datha, and Dappula, a frequent name among from Dathapala, “ the guardian o Sl. Yapahukanda, about six m the road from Padeniya to Anur, of Ceylon under Bhuwaneka B: Turnour, or 1279-1290 accordi second part of the Mahavamsa ; ruins are to be found at the pla have been removed to the Col. situated to the north, at the bott the fortress, and seems to be of c. The ancient name of the place W (of which Yapahu is said to be a where it occurs for the first ti perpendicular rock close to the 15 feet from the bottom. It is

7
l, viz., the one over the entrance
Upalakaha tera lene saga niyate. Upalaka from Dubalagama is
and also the terminology, shews le more modern than the others. with Dubbalawapitissa, the old 225. A person called Uppala l the name is found besides in
st of Galgamuwa (see No. 30). forming the border of the platated. The place is still in good rims. Both inscriptions begin 2 first only yields a complete letters of the second line are ble to find out the sense of the
saha cetahața do kariha ka wawiye ca, nithala cadawawihi
ur paddyfields [shall be the proaga, and the same number the haraka at the Candra tank.”
iraba, (?) dataye nithili hildake mana . . . taba si caka. ka in both inscriptions is the Burnell's South Indian Paleoat and nithili in b are evidently ould be nithila = nitthita. The Mahāvansa 54, 36. At Mah. chap. 39, 44 Dāthāppabhuti. st Sinhalese kings, is contracted if the sacred tooth.” hiles east of Balalla, a village on adhapura. This was the capital ihu I, 1303-1314, according to ng to the new edition of the but curiously enough very few Ice, and the best amongst them ombo Museum. The temple is Om of the steep hill that formed onsiderable age. as Subhapura, or Subhapabbata* corruption), but I do not know me. The inscription is on the entrance to the wihara, about evidently only a fragment, but

Page 56
4
the letters that are missing ar cannot even guess what they w for an inscription on a perpendi so much to the weather, and it i it has been destroyed wilfully : ' Bamaha makapu (?) wawi sa
gana.
82. Lābugala, in Kirimețiya F duwa, a village 16 miles from Pu gala. Cave inscription:
Upasaka Sumana lene. 83. Mulagama, about four Pattoo (comp. J. C. A. S., 1853, on the back side of a rock in frol 200 yards from there on a steep leads, and where there are there a. Upasaka Abaya lene sagasa b. Bata Sawabutisa parumaka lene.
“Cave of the thera Sawadatti and of his brother Sawabhuti.”
84. Picchandiyawa, about c There are several rock temples Dagoba, completely overgrown w of cave inscriptions, of which o Gamini. This reminds us ve Dambool (above No. 3), the aut not make out with certainty; badly preserved as to help us together with those which I headings.
85, Diyagama, about four mili only instance I have met with of in the maritime district of the the surface of a rock close to discovered by the learned pri Waskaduwa, is not far from th whole, very well preserved, but letters missing in each line, wł running down the rock. Abou inscription I cannot venture to geography of this district is tota
86. Yatahalena in Kandupita a mile north of the 42nd mile pc Kandy. This is a very picturesq as old as most of the temples in
* This place is given in Fraser's map. to the tank.
f The inscription at Koratota wihara Colombo, mentioned in the Government cation, most probably made by the present

so completely effaced that we re. This is rather exceptional ular rock, which is not exposed not improbable that a part of
gasa, (2) yani bawira wawi ra
attu, four miles east of Anamattalam, on the road to Kurunae
miles east of Labugala, same p. 82). Two inscriptions, one ut of the temple, and one about rock, to which a flight of steps mains of an ancient wihara:
Sumana teraha ca Sawada[talye
, son of the parumaka Sumana,
ine mile north of Milagama. on a hill, and remains of a ith jungle. Several fragments ne begins: Tisa Dewanupiyasa . ry much of the inscription at hor of which, however, I could and as this inscription is too in any way I did not put it have arranged under classified
es east of Kalutara. This is the an old and genuine inscription Western Province. It is on he river Kalu Ganga, and was est Subhüti, whose residence, ere. The inscription is, on the there are about three or four ich are destroyed by the water , the names mentioned in the give an opinion, as the ancient ly unknown. ’attu, Beligal Korle, a quarter of st, on the road from Colombo to le rock temple, and seems about the Kurunaegala district, from
The present village is in the valley close
near Kaduwela, about 12 miles from Archæological Returns, p. II., is a falsifiincumbent of the temple.

Page 57
which it is only separated by a limit of the ancient kingdom, a of antiquity will ever be found am doubtful whether it has an as the tradition tells, or whet cave.” There are several insc the temple, with the usual cont it is of some interest:
Ayaduhitaya puta Ayasuvas agata, &c.
“The cave of the lay-devot padika, son of the noble daught The word aya, so common : inscriptions, and this is why I The name Ayasuvasaiyapadika, stone, although I am aware th, common enough in inscriptions
87. Hurugalae watta, gallena, to a cave at Amblekande villag near the bridle path to Narang Kegalla district. Inscription p. nāha tana, tera puta SS. Alu wilhara, two miles to road. This is the temple wh p. 43, the sacred Buddhist book under the reign of King Wattag
The present temple is quite remind us that the place is so which, however, unfortunately so that I cannot give any tra) inscriptions with the usual cont 89. Hunapahuwilhara, two 10 miles from Matale, on the ro large inclined rock close to th have been covered with an inst - end of the fourth century, bu effaced, and only a few lines conclusion as to the contents of 90. Gane wihāra, about on Here are the remains of an tradition, was constructed by inscription in the oldest charact
Patala Sumanaha lene. 91. Sessoruyakaņda (Emers miles from Kalafici, a village and half a mile east of the K ancient Kalawaewa tank, whic an immense statue of Buddha (
* Yataha or yata s adhastat, for at Ambasthala A. 34.
Q 6038,

9
ew miles. This is the southern d I do not think that any places eyond this. As to the name, I ching to do with Yatthalatissa, er it simply means “the lower iptions in the caves surrounding ints, of which I give only one, as
napadika upasaka Weluya lene
e Weluya, [son of Ayasuvasaņa" r (?), &c.
Pali, does not occur again in canslated it with some hesitation. give exactly as it stands on the t it cannot be correct. Welu is and books. on a rock forming the entrance e, is miles west of Arnicka, and oile estates in Tunpalata Pattu, rtly effaced: pumaraka masi pa . . . . the north of Matale, close to the 2re, according to Rajaratnakari is were first reduced to writing, jāmini.
modern, and there is nothing to ancient except the inscriptions, , are all more or less damaged, nscripts. They seem to be cave ents. niles from Yatawatta, a village ad to Kurunaegala. There is a e temple, which, originally, must ription in the characters of the t now the greater part of it is 'emain, which do not allow any the whole. 2 mile from Hunapahuwihara. old temple, which, according to King Wattagamini, and a short ers in one of the caves:
n Tennent II. 605), about four 4 miles south of Anuradhapura, runaegala road, not far from the is now out of repair. There is rved in the living rock, and two
st. yatgala “the lower hill' inscription
D

Page 58
inscriptions, one on the cliff on the brow of the cave, them is of particular intere characters, the second im Uho, 92. Hammarilla pansala, c from Kalafici to Elagamuwa, from Kandy). The temple i are the remains of an insc. which originally must have surface of the rock.
93. Billagala in Wilacchi on the brow of the cave, fac we read the words Naka ma and so it is difficult to say \ meant,
94. Ponikulam, near Galk 75 miles from Kandy:
Tisa, Wadlamanaka baruma * The cave of the paruma is given to the priesthood.”
95. Kondukuku bgama, nea 55 miles from Kandy. Inscr Sidha, Ametaya Alawaya cetapariweņiya Jiņa jagana 4 96. Handagala pansala, n Madawacchi, on the Horov scriptions:
1. Parumaka bakiniyaw 2. Ahala puta parumaka. 3. Parunmaka Digalpujika
Inscriptions between th
Onlv a comparatively sma the period between the fifth we do not go far wrong in as of the Tamils during this ti scarcity. In the eighth cent capital for Pulastipura, and t tinued there most probabl kramabāhu l. The inscripti little in the characters from t bear no dlate anel no nan he t date I have been hesitatin, should assign them. Anothic is this that the letters are not of the ancient ones, and tha. are so weather-worm as to ren

50
ace over the wihāra, and the other uth-east of the wihara. None of 5. The first is in the oldest Agoka,
of the fourth century.
ose to the jungle road that leads in the central road (about 55 miles on a large rock, and close by there ption now almost totally effaced, covered a considerable part of the
Korle. Inscription in two lines ng westward. In the second line ha raja, but nogenealogy.is given, hich king of the name of Naga is
lam, a village on the Central road,
xa, Tisaha lene sagasa bajikaha. ka Tisa, son of Tisa, Wadamanaka,
l' Elagamuwa, on the Central road, ption in four lines, partly effaced:
2. . . . . . . . . 8. kara, . koțu dine. car Wewelkaetiya, 11 miles from vapotana load. Three cave in
saha lene. datala lene sagasa. Tisaha lene, &c.
WI.
2 Fifth and Ninth Centuries.
l number of inscriptions belong to and ninth centuries, and I think uming that the frequent invasions me are the principal reason of this try Anuradhapura was given up as ne domination of the Tamils conr down to the time of Parans I have placed here differ only lose of the first period, and as they at speaks in favour of a certain
sometimes as to which period I characteristic of these inscriptions O large and not cut as decp as those therefore, in many instances, they er a deciphering almost impossible

Page 59
5.
97. Nagirikanda, between Mahá in Kadawat Korle Nuwara Kalāw road at the 103rd mile post from bessaewa on a hill. Wihara destr place was Bamanogiriya as can be line 2, and III. line 3 and 5 ; it is n historical books. At I., line 1, we wawiya (see (thove No. 5S) and \ only two lines are legille. No. I last three are very well preserved; tion is destroyed. The subject of tanks and we meet here for the fil wa wisara, molern wãesara, a com misa. In the second line we fin in the Cadagiriyawawisana and the F I can identify, and in the last already known from Halarane (NC
9S. Galko wila, at Karagaswae w 29th mille post on the roa from K This inscription begins Nakamahar the name of the king, which is not The inscription is beautifully pre characters leaves no doubt that it century, although there is hardly a but this is quite natural if we assul was fixed for such inscriptions whic centuries.
99. Nayinnawella wilbara, in Wa. South of Bibile, a village 36 miles f to Batticaloa. The inscription is o from the temple, and appears very it, Some letters, however, are des and the end is missing altogether. inscription, but at line 4 the ancien wihara is given, and this is most Nakalanagara mentioned at Mah., p 100. Galmaduwa, at Ambogasw Mediyawa (N.W.P.). Inscription small tank a little above the tem but very incorrect, so that nothing subject seems to be as usual tanks a evidently wiharahi sagasa dine but there are four mistakes.
101. Nayindanãwa wihāra, 2 mi on the new cross road from Ke (N.W.P.). There are two inscripti characters and with the usual conter over the Wilhara in characters of the
* The present Sinhalese name is Muhunnaru tioned at Mah. 68, 48.

diulwalewa and Minhettigama, a, 5 miles east of the central Jaffna, near the village Issemoyed. The old name of the seen from the inscription I. ot mentioned anywhere in the find mentioned the RukkhaVelunaka, but, unfortunately, I. has five lines of which tie the beginning of the inscripthe whole is as usual about est time with the expression position analogous to candraentioned the Bariyawawisara, timawawisara, none of which line we have the Karakata, . (5). , allout 5 miles west of the urunaegala to Amurädhapura. ajala puta and then follows suite legible on the Stone. served and the form of the must he later than the fourth ny change in the language; me that a certain terminology h remained in use for several
egan pattu, Wellassa, 14 miles rom Badulla, on the new road in a flat rock about 50 yards well when the sun shines on troyed in the last three lines No king is mentioned in the t name of the place Nakala probably, identical with the
42. aewa, about 4 miles from on a large rock near to a ple, tolerably well preserved can be made out of it. The nd paddy fields. The end is in these three words alone
les from Mã. Eliya, a village pițiyāwa to Dehelgomuwa ons, one in a cave in older hts, and one on the cliff face a fifth century. I give this
or Miinaru under which it is men
D 2

Page 60
for the sake of the names that sagaha lene Sagasa. " The Nalaleka is given to the Mahanikasaga, we find a tank of the new edition) mentioned probably the same which 30 miles from Kurunaegala. On No. 39).
102. Wellangolla, 2 miles, w road from Kurunaegala to An Hakwaetunaoya. Inscription and beautiful characters on til little above the temple. It w, overgrown with jungle when about 14 letters are missing almost completely destroyed. to give a transcript and a tran open to many objections. TI inscription which would contai temple are destroyed but the ( the 5th century,
103. Dema!amāna, about 4 1 nile from Püjägala (No. 49) far from the village, no ruins hood. The characters resem inscriptions at Bithã (Cunni India, III., 46), on the Delhi pi). except a few which have retai line l, or adopted the new Si I feel very much inclined to ta and in this case it would be come into consideration, as the Mihintale (103 b) left-hand fro Dagoba, is too much weatherw,
l04. Gaeraendigala, mile fron Dambula on the Kuru inscriptions, two of them close mass of rocks, and the third cave bricked up on three sides rently for beds scraped in the a cleft botween two rocks. All which already som 1ewhat resen inscriptions of the tenth cent only a few words are legible ascertain anything about the c 105. Siyamalawaewa, als Several rock temples on a hill dagoba of which only one line
106. Aewiriyapattu, rock tel Kurumaegala, near the Sth unile tions on the surface of the rock

52
it contains : Nalaleka Mahanikacave of Mahanikasaga (son of] priesthood.” As for the name Mahinikawitti (this is the reading at Mah., p. 221, and this is most is now called Mahanikawaewa, the road to Anuradhapua (comp.
test of the 20th mile post on the uradhapura, and not far from the in four very long lines of large he smoothed surface of a rock a as totally covered with moss and I came to see it; unfortunately, in each line, and the last line is In spite of this I have attempted slation which I am aware may be le beginning and the end of the in the name of the king and of the :haracters show that it belongs to
miles N.W. from Hiripitiya and Inscription om a large rock not of any kind are in the neighbourle very much those used in the ngham Archaeological Survey of lar (ib. V. 143) andl at Buddlıagayä, ned their old shape like the m in inhalese form like the g in line 3. ke this for a Saņnskt inscription, the only one in Ceylon that can : one on the perpendicular rock at m the entrance to the Ambasthala, orn to be of any use. from Gabigalpota a village 7 miles naegala Road. There are three by each other at the bottom of a about 400 yards from this in a ; and containing six ledges apparock; it is only approachable by three inscriptions are in characters able the round form of the pillar tury; they are all fragments and of each, so that we cannot even Ontents. but a mile from Gaeraendigala. and an inscription near an old is preserved. imple on the road from Daumbulla, to 2 post. Two fragments of inscrip: close to a small tank. -

Page 61
53.
107. Uturupahuwa wihāra, 13 road to Dambulla, and not far fro remains of a dagoba and several f
10S. Kuccha welli, 22 miles no side. There is a solitary rock cl fragment of an inscription in century. The country is now in Tamils, but at that time it mus can see not only from this inscript of a buddhist temple found at miles west of Nila welli (8 miles the buınd of the Periyankulam taI north of Kucchaiwelli which are a remains, I was unfortunately not
109. Aetabaenduwa, at Tissan the king's white tusker elephant the top is broken and the chara partly legible. The first word on which the s has adopted the mode ever since. I give a copy of t graph taken by me for the sa, transcript and no translation.
VIII]
Inscriptions of the Tenth
The inscriptions of this period on pilars or slabs, the practice of rock seems to have been given u period and was only resumed at Some of these pillars which were jungle are beautifully preserved, generally damaged on One or twc pillars bear engravings of the etermity, and of the dog and ( According to the interpretation of a curse, viz., whoever shall violate shall be punished by being re-bol of these animals.
Before entering into the partic have to say a few words in ger mentioned in them. As a rule til same names in the inscriptions as arises sometimes a difficulty in fil meant. The kings we have to together with their dates as give
* Emerson Tun

miles from Kurunaegala, on the in the high road. There are the agments of inscriptions,
th of Trincomalee, on the sen pse to the sea which bears a he characters of the seventh habited almost exclusively by haye been Sinhalese, as we ion but also from the remains
Nattaina kovil, about three ron Trincomalee), and close to k. One or two other places lso said to contain buddhistical able to visit.
ahārama, the pillar to which was tied. The carved part of .cters at the bottom are only the side marked A. is Sida, in rn form which has been in use his inscription from a photoke of the characters, but no
amal Eleventh Cemtavoies.
are, with a few exceptions, all engraving letters on the living p almost entirely at a certain the time of Parakramabahu I. protected by the overgrowing others that stood exposed are sides. Almost regularly these sun and moon as symbols of row as symbols of instability. the natives however this near's this property of the priesthood n in the low condition of Ono
lars about these inscriptions 1 eral as to the kings who are e kings are not called by the in the Mahavansa, and thence nding out the person which is take into consideration now,
S - r V え ད། In in Turnour's Epitome and in
nent II., 497.

Page 62
the list prefixed to the secolid following:
Kassapa V. 93 Kassapa VI. 95. Dappula W. 96. Mahindla III. 99 In the inscriptions these kings by the following names :
Siri sang bo. Abhā (or Abhay) Siri sa Albā Salalaneva Dāpuļi Mlihindā, or Siri sang bo Of the intermediate kings b Ill. no inscriptions are known which most probably belongs Udaya I II. un entioned at Åla positive loof for it. To king iuscriptions at Mlahākalattaew Igininitiya (?), the broken sla the pillar ill the jungle near N Ellawa ewa pansala, Aetawirag one at Polonnaruwa, to \lahill: the two taullets aut Ambasthala also the slal at Wewelkautiya.
The manne Siri sang bo, giv Mlahindla III. has misledl all th inscriptions previously to Dr. Almanac for S.34, p. 137) fixed the two tallets at Amlasthala t king Siri sang bo mentioned in po 1. descendant of Laennillitis reigned from 246-24S. He attri Jeția "Tissa, son of (olu Alhaya Ilis argument is this : Mlakalan as in this inscription in whic priesthood of Mihintale lhe did n impious father he omitted his scription from the accession to Sanga, b0. This da, te was ado tion to the Sidat Sangarawa, p. Tenment (Ceylon, II., 507), and to say anything about the char be il)possible for the simple re said to have been in the sixt Mlakalaun Jeța, Tissa only reig Goldschmidt first found out t called Siri sang Bo by identii Alha Salamewan and queen inscription from Mayilagastota He further took into considerat

4.
part of the Mahāvansa, are the
-954 or 914-931. –964 or 931-94l. –974 or 941-951. -1013 or 974-990. recalled in the same succession
1g bO,
Abahay. tween Dappula, V. and Mahinda except the one at Polonnaruwa, to Wajiragga, the general of 1. 53, 46, although there is no Kassapa. V. clong the pillar a, Aihayawaewa, Kongollaewa, los at Milhintale, to Kassapa VI. lihintale, to Dappula V. those at gollaewa, Aetaka dapansala, and III. the pillar at Mayilagastota, , Mihintale, and most probably
on to the two Kassapas and to ose that have (lealt with these Goldschmidt. Turnour (Ceylon the date of the inscription on () about 232 A.D., as he took the the third line to be Siri sanga sa, who, according to the Mlah, buted the inscription to Makalan and nephew of Si)ʻi sanga, 1»o I. Jeta Tissa was a pious king, and h he grants a privilege to the ot like to record the name of his own as well, and dated the inthe throne of lhis uncle, Siri sted by James Alwis (introducKXXVI. and CXl, VII.), Emerson Forbes (I. 189, II. 327), but not cters and the language it would son that in line 4 the king is senth year of his reign, while ned 10 years (261–271). Dr. e historical name of the king ying the names of his parents 3on, with those given in the us the parents of Mahinda III. on the fact that Mahinda tells

Page 63
us in the inscription that he w king, as it is stated in Mah. cha A) lay Sala hewan here and gollaewa, is called by his full na Ellawaewapansala. The two date the tenth year of his rei, victorious campaign of his fat. against the kingdom of Paldi ( Iun identifying the name of S Mahākalattaewa, Dr. Goldschm lulade to the chief secretary Se nunnery on behalf of his moth mentioned in Mlah. ch. 32, 33. secretary Arak,* a name which under the form Rakkho, Raki 52, 31 we findl a chief Rakk hak kagima, under the reign of k Rakkhaka is mentioned under Mah. 53, 11 one Rakkhaka, Ilangaawasa. Thus the posit Kassapa is waiting in this insc I 10. Mahakalattaewa, a tank on the roal to Oatkala), the cording to Mal., p. 154, the (l Dutthagämini was fought. Ti Museum; the inscription is in letter missing. Gitelganu is village.” Kola trī () Kolpattı. Sinhalese kollu kulattha, the tatsama. Nāl aram is either a Mah. 4:2, 5, or a composition w occurs Mall. .5(), 9.
111. Abhayawaewa. This li Abhayawaewa tank at Anurad name Hassavakulalu ; it is at pro attribute this inscription to K that the King is here in the 1:) not agree with the Mah., acco 17 years.f The sulject is abo tank, and is interesting as it is that we have from such an earl inscriptions of Niqqaiika. \lalla, in which the King states that many tanks (see, for instance, Polonnaruwa, below No. 150).
112. Kongolla ewa, about tw the central road. The pillar is
* A Tamil chief called Arak was defe Conquest of South India. IBeng. As. Soc. : f Mistakes of one or two years occur se even of five years aud more, as we shall

55
as aepa or viceroy before being p. 54, His father called simply m the inscription at Aeta wirame, Abhai Salamewan Dapula at atter inscriptions bear as their in and in both he alludes to a Ler, Abhā, Siri Sang bo in India, Omp. Mah. 52, 70-78). ri Sangbo in the inscription at idt was guided by the allusion n, who is said to have built a ir and is most probably the one At Inginimitiya we have a chief occurs several times in the Mali. chak (, or Rakkhas). At Miah. ), who built it withira at Sawaraassa: W., at \lah. 50, S4 one the reign of Sena Silamegha; at under Dapula V. builds the ve proof for the authorship of iption.
six miles from Anuradhapura, incient Kilat thiawāri, where acecisive battle between Eliāra, amel he pillar is now in the Colombo perfect preservation, not a single Ghritatelagima, “ the butter a, contains in its first part the : second part is a Sanskrit in abbreviation of Nalikeriiriina, ith the fennale name Nāla, which
llar was found on the bound of the hapura, now called by its Talil sent in the (' lomo Museum. 1 assapa, V., although aun aware th year of his l’eign, which does 'ding to which he only reigned ut tishing in the Ablhaya waewa the only ordinance of this kind date. Later on, in the numerous generally a paragraph is included e gave Security to the fish in so the pillars at Rankot Digola,
miles north of Malawacci, on now in the Colombo Museum);
ited by Sulaqekhara. See Rhys l)avid's l, p. 197. “era times in the Mahāvansa alud luter ont otice in the proper place.

Page 64
356
it is broken in two, and besides good deal from the weather, how much alike those at Mahākalattiae only the proper names. On the one well preserved, we read th to sit under a madhuka tree (Ba. day.
113. Ingininitiya, eight miles Kurumaegala-Futtalam road) and r Uswaewa tank (Kirimetiya Pattu the jungle outside of the moder) also remains of a dagoba, stone ancient name of the place was the inscription, and it was most secretary Arak, mentioned A 1 this name Arak may point to di sible to date the inscription with at B9, nost probably refers to one Rohana under Udaya III. and Ka
14. Mihintale inscription on ing at the top of the broad steps which is one of the most interestil noticed before; it is very well each line one or two words are payment of the workmen at th agrees in some expressions with tablets (see below No. 121). It of the King Siri Sang bo, which
115. Pillar in the jungle nea well preserved, and one of the be tions. It contains a graut by Ki giri wilhāra (Saegiri or Seygiri) at ll 6. Pillar at the spillwater of two miles from the Anuradhapu patwila 17 miles from Anuradhap is well preserved, on the second only are legible, the fourth con and crow. The first side contain Salame wan Dāpuļu and his fatl rest is a grant to a temple, the na or not legible on the stone.
17. Aetawiragoliaewa, 11 n of the road to Horowapotana. T the pillar is better preserved thar several lines are split away ; til the sauae as at Ellawaewa Pansal: ll S. Aetakadapamsala, one an gollac wa; pillar inscribed on fou partly legible. No names are
* IIingiņi, later Ingiņi,

the inscription has suffered a ver, as the contents are very va, we can restore it, excepting ourth side, which is the only at the king was accustomed sia latifola) on the full moon
east of Anamaduwa (on the ot far from the newly repaired N. W. P.). The pillar stands in wihara ground and there are illars, and a stone well. The Hingiyipitiya as we see from probably founded by the chief 9. As I have already stated ferent persons, and it is impos2ertainty. The name Mahinda of the two acpas, who governed SSap W. the plinth course of the build. in 17 pieces. This inscription, ng at Mihintale has never been reserved on the whole, but in missing. The subject is the e Ambasthala, wihara, and it the inscription on the two 'ontains no names except that
take to be Kassapa V. Mihintale. This also is very st specimens of pillar inscripng Kassapa III. to the Caitya, Mlihintale. a tank, now called Ellawaewa, ıʼa. Trincoımalee 1ʼoad at Kannmura. The first side of the pillar and third the last seven lines aims as usual sun, moon, dog, is the name of the King Abha, er Abhā, Siri Sang bo, and the me of which is either not given
iles from Madawacci, north his inscription on two sides of
No. 116, but at the beginning e names and the subject are
a half miles from Aetawirasides, of which only two are civen, but it is probable that
is the clearing nut.

Page 65
the inscription belongs to the OI) eS.
119. Topawaewa, or Polonna out there belonging to this peri inscribed on four sides, an Audience Hall, inscribed on thr the fourth.
a. The top of the pillar is each side is missing, the rest is we read Sala) mewan, and at Goldschmidt to ascribe the pilla megha, mentioned Mah. 50, 84. given to different kings I think name Wadurag, who may be General of Kassapa V., mentio with Widuragga (translated bac the General of Udaya III., Ma tains a grant to the village locality not known from elsew found is now called Birige win Woman,” and it is possible th Wajiragga.
b. The name Abhaya Salame line of the first side; the rest only the first two lines of th The contents are very similar Mahākalattaewa and Inginimiți 120. Mayilagastota, eight mi Hambantotal district. The Museum; it is inscribed on th contains a grant to the Maha w given by the aepå Mahinda, t Queen Gon. By the Mahawill understand the Nagamahawi No. 4) and the Udatisa piriw darawihāra, mentioned at Mah.
l21. The two tablets at Mi way up the steps to the Ambas of Sinhalese inscriptions in the fully clear and executed wit inscription was known a long by Mr. Armour, in the Appen History of Ceylon (reprinted F same Mahinda as at Mayilagas year of his reign. The grant co of Caityagiri, at Mihintale, and these two are well known eno
* Only the former of the two names i.
tion of l’ulastinagora, which already oc
The native etymology derives it from po snake.'

Tne king as the two preceding
uwa.--Two pillars were dug d, one near the Jetawanarama,
one near Nigganka Malla's e sides, with sun and moon on
broken off, and the first line of fell preserved. In the first line 39 Wadurag, and this induced to Wajira, the minister of Sila
But as Salamewan is a name
it is better to relie upon the identical with Wajiragga, the med Mah. 51, 105, il 18, 126, Őr k into Pāli from the Sinhalese) h. 53, 4-6. The inscription conalutisa, situated in Girinae, a here. The place where it was anaya, “ The Palace of the Deaf at Birige is only corrupted from
van is given in full on the first also is well preserved, excepting } third side which are missing. to those of the inscriptions from ya (Nos. 110 and 113). les from Tissamahârâma in the »illar is now in the Colombo ree sides, but partly effaced. It ihăra and the Uda Tisa piriwena ne son of Abhā Salamewan and ara, most probably, we have to lara at Tissanaharama (above ena is perhaps the Uddhakanp. 130. hintale, on a terrace about half hala. This is the finest specimen middle age, the carving is beautithe greatest regularity. The ime ago, and has been translated lix to Turnour's Epitome of the rbes II., 334). The donor is the ota, but here he is in the 16th ncerns the two celebrated wiharas of Abhayagiri at Anuradhapura ; gh, but some other names in the
used by the natives; the latter is a corrup. urs in the second part of the Mahavansa. on and nā “ the polonga,” and the “ hooded

Page 66
text leave space to conjecture, Pahanae wila. A 40, which are for the Mineri and Padiwi. Province.
122. We strelkaetiya, 11 Horowapotana road. Inscript tolerably well preserved, but s whole is difficult to translate, are not known from elsewhere. bo Abahay, the son of Siri san with any of the kings mention but as the language, and especi same as at Ambasthala, I have Mahinda III.
123. Mineri.*--This pillar is constructed by King Mahasena ciliate his outraged subjects; it 44 lines of each side are comp The contents of these nine li Kassapa VI., in the jungle near names are effaced we cannot a taiinty. At Mah. 49, 5, it is (795-800) went for a certain Madh. 5l, 72, we read that Kin canal to the tank. Possibly the inscription.
124. Attanayāla wihāra not i Udukiriwila in the Hanabantot: pillar is legible, and on this v father, Siri sanga bo, but the effaced.
125. Eppawala, a village on Kekirawa to Timbiriwalewa) a pura ; the inscription is at th wihara, about 200 yards south roof was supported on 12 mol facing the east. The inscriptior also the photograph I had tak deciphering the same. The na Sang Bo (in line 8), and the su temple, the name of which I cou 126. Mlaenik dana nuwara, ab house at Lenadora, on the cent There are the ruins of a palace
* Pāli Manihiraka, the pearl necklace. dedicated to Mahasena, and destroyed in statues of Hindu deities, which impress ti inliabitant of the village can be prevailed ham II., 533 f. "The Rājāratnākari (Up tion of Mineri tank to Canda Mukha siwa of Illa Nāga.

S
s the Manu Waesara. A 39 and the nost likely only fanciful Luanes tanks in the North Central
les from Madawacci on the on on both sides of a large slab, me letters are doubtful, and the as it contains many words which
The king calls himself Siri sang bo; this does not agree exactly 'd in the previous inscriptions, lly the beginning, is exactly the ascribed this inscription also to
on the bund of the famous tank the apostate, in order to conis inscribed on two sides, but letely effaced, and nine only left. nes resemble the inscription of Mihintale (No. 115), but as the scribe it to any king with cerstated that King Dappuļa II. purpose to Manihiraka, and at g Sena (868-903) constructed a : latter may be the author of the
far from the road from Ranne to district. Only one side of the 7e read the name of the king's
name of the king himself is
the western minor road (from bout 16 miles from Anuradha2 doorway of a snall Buddha of the high road. The wibara, oliths, with only one entrance, is not very well preserved, and n of it does not help much in ne of the king is here also Siri bject seems to be a grant to a d not find on the stone. out three miles from the restl road, 37 miles from Kandy. at the entrance of which is a
here are also the remains of a kowila he rebellion of 1817, and some ancient
native mind with so much awe that no. ponto approach the spot. Comp. l'ridam l. l. II., 55) attributes the construcor Sandagaemunu (44-52 A.D.) the son

Page 67
i5:
stone bearing an inscription. I which are the remains of what steps. The jungle is full of ru monoliths, the remains of a will four lines are preserved, beginn remaining part mention is ma gamuwebera, which may be ide Mah. 75, 16.
127. Pillar from Kaelani, now inscribed on four sides, A, B, and also the other sides, are only of the king I could not read on very similar to those of the inscri 128. Anurādhapura, broken te Grounds; on the first side we r Salamewan, the other sides do no 129. Slab from Anuradhapura, now in the Colombo Museum; it but the inscription is incomplete to a temple, but some rules about are given on the inscription.
130. Makulāna wihāra, two seventh mile-post on the road fro] wihara is on the top of a large the inscription is on the surface ( Dagoba; this, and No. 135 are inscriptions of the 10th or 11th c The name of the king here also contents I cannot give an idea, defaced.
I31. Segelena, wihara about t Pillar at the entrance to the wiha name of the King is not on the st those at Mahā kalattaewa.
132. Ilukawela, about nine m road to Kandy. Fragment of broken off in the compound of or the high road. No names legible those in the preceding inscription
133. Padu was Nuwara, near from Wariyapola to Chilaw (N.W the corner of an opened Dagola v This place is said to bear its nam of Wijaya (Malb. ch. 9), but I doul is correct in this point. At any r kind that point to such a remote
134. Kaide willara at Yakdess the sixth mille post on the road i
* For the traditions about Maenik da Forbes II, 51, 52.

, is surrounded by a ditch in were apparently locks or waterns, at one place there are 24 aira. Of the inscription, only ing and end destroyed; in the le of a temple called Mulunintical with the Millainagama,
in the Colombo Museum; it is C, D, but B is quite illegible, partially preserved ; the name the stone, but the contents are ption at Mahākalattaewa. op of a pillar in the Agency ad the name of the King Abha, it give any sense.
found in the Agency Grounds, is inscribed on one side only, . It does not contain a grant the lay-fraternity. No names
and a half miles east of the m Kurunaegala to Kandy. The rock to which steps lead, and of the rock near to a (restored) the only instances I know of entury cut into the living rock. is Siri Sang bo, but about tille as the inscription is too much
bree miles east of Makulana. tra, with the top broken off; the one, the contents are similar to
niles from Kuruna egala, on the a pillar with top and bottom he of the native houses close to ; characters and contents like
S. Hettipola, 12 miles on the road V.P.). Fragment of a pillar in with an inscription in five lines, c from Panduwasa, the nephew tot very much that the tradition ate, there are no remains of any period.
a gala, about two miles east of from Kurumaegala to Puttalam.
una nuwara comp. Pridham II, 655,
4, ..."

Page 68
Here also there are two frag partly effaced, one in the templ off in the jungle,
135. Dewanagala, Galboda from Māwanella resthouse, o district, Western province). immense rock to which step. bottom of the rock, about a qual Five lines are only preserved duction of the inscriptions of Mayilagastota, Ambasthala), bi the King; the greater part effaced.
136. Fragment of a pillar on near Anuradhapura, 11 lines only legible. No names are g
ר
Inscriptions of Parcikram
In the year 1023 the capi overrun by the Tamils, who es possession of the island for southern district, was the only Sinhalese; four brothers, each tended together for Supremacy. of all other candidates, the foi minister Lokissara, who held A.D. 1071. After him Wija who during his long reign c against the Tamils, and at last no fixed rule was established i Parākramabāhu II. in 1153. any of the incidents of this l expected, and also no grants : given during this time to the inscriptions I have discovere belong to this period :
1. Budumuttawe wihara, ha road from Kurunaegala to Pu on two pillars inside the templ On one of the pillars we read son of the Kālinga [King).”
2. Naimana, an upright standing in the jungle ab (Southern Province).
3. Tamil inscription on the from the Thuparama at Polon
* Comp.

60
ments of pillars with inscriptions 2 ground and one about half a mile
Korle, Maeda Pattu, three miles l, the road to Aelpitiya (Kegalla The temple is on the top of an lead; the inscription is at the ter mile off the road in the jungle. , which contain the usual introthe 11th century (see for instance ut unfortunately not the name of of the inscription is completely
the bund of Nuwarawaewaf tank, are completely effaced and three iven on the stone.
VIII.
abahu I. and his successors.
tal of Ceylon, Polonnaruwa, was tablished a viceroy there and held nearly 30 years. Rohana, the refuge for the royal family of the assuming the title of king, con, till at length, on the retirement rlorn crown was assumed by the his court at Kattragam, and died yabahu succeeded to the throne, f 55 years continually struggled drove them out of the island, but n Ceylon up to the coronation of No Sinhalese inscriptions record ong protracted war, as might be und privileges seem to have been Buddhist temples. As for Tamil l the following, which evidently
lf mile from Nikaweratiya, on the talam. Three Tamil inscriptions e and one large slab lying outside. the words Kalinka makan, “The
slab with a Tamil inscription ut two miles north of Matara
walls of a Hindu temple, not far a'll Wa.
Norbes I., 240.

Page 69
(j
Of Parakramabahu I., only on nnaruwa, but this is easily expla cleared to a very small extent:
137. Gallwilhāra,* Polonnaru w ings in Polonnaruwa, (see the skel which we reach after having pas Kiriwihara. The inscription is forms the cave temple next to It does not relate anything ab and his accession to the throne contents. We know from the the long time of the Tamil do totally extinguished in Ceylor recovered by Wijaya Bãihu I 07 embassy to Rämaïlia in orde Terunnanses might be sent to C salme time selhisms and heresy national belief, and hence one of was to weed out the perverted s the settlement of the faith on c. we read:
Yathãi sukhĩ bhaveyyātha säs missattā, ciram ãvilatan gatar nekelhi bhikkhūhi kucchipūraņ: ravassasahassesu anatitesu ye yathāssaddhani yanti ca yann tahim tahim thapetvāva. yathā, yaņ vā dāna malāvassam vass megho vaposeyyam yacake tica. mahatā sadā etiam sabbam ph. vidhatun dani kalo'yam taln rahanam hi thanantaram adasi :
“That the commandment of which had become stained for a which was broken up by the which was polluted by severa cared to fill their belly; that in they may go on the path that le protection of the noble famili there, and pouring down cont cloud from the four continents, time for me to establish the kil dispose of all this that has been the purpose. So thinking he deserved it.'
The same subject is treated a Ado sā,sanasuddhin) va nik sānaggin), jiņasāsunavu ddhiyā soko marissaro malhãtherau dhu
* Emerson

t
inscription is known at Poloned, as the ruins have only been
a. This is the last of the buildch in Emerson Tennent II., 585), sed the Rankot Dagoba and the on the perpendicular rock which the standing statue of Buddha. but the wars of Parakramabahu , but is merely religious in its Sinhalese chronicles that during mination Buddhism was almost , and when the kingdom was l, it was necessary to send an c to request that a number of eylon (Mah. 60, 5). During the had combined to undermine the the first cares of Parakramabahu ects, and to establish a council for ebatable points. At Mah. 73, 4,
anafica mahesino dulladdhisatam nikāyattayabhedena bhinnau akiccelhi alajjīhi samosațaņn pañva ca hãnabhãgiyatann yãnam vã mahākulĩnānam vinatthãnanụ thãne yathā vidhi ca. pālanam sāpento nirantaram cātuddīpikasādlentena mayā rajam kicclena alantena sambhāvitam anekadhā yathābhicchitan iti țhānantarāSO.
the great sage should be restored long time . . . . . . . . . . . . . . separation of the three nikāyas, l shameless bhikkhus, who only future for more than 5,000 years ads to nirwana. Setting aside the es that are corrupted lere and inually a shower of gifts like a beneficial to the poor, this is the gdom with great trouble and to arranged at different places for gave appointments to those that
gain at Mah. 78, 5 :
iyatayabhikkhūnam kāretukālno Moggaliputta tissarn va llDhanumãran katvā, Mahākassapasahvayan
nnent II., 595 ff.

Page 70
visāradam tepițakam vinayañí sāmaggim ciradikkhitam Anu kam ratthe ca sa therebhikkhti theram catheram Nagindapal sabbe ca bhikkhavo nanda t Rohaņe pamukham katvā niki bhikkhūnam dharanīpati atha akā.
“At the beginning, with t the mendicants of the three ni by the increase of the sacre King Dhammasoka appointed and Mahakassapa experienced the Vinaya, the light amongst a long time, so Parakramah disciples from Anuradhapura, countries to Pulastipura. He Nagindapalliya in the realm bhikkhus and Nanda, the chief temple between the rocks at Rohana, and they sent a Mahawihara, for a mutual reco. We see from these passages interest was for the buddhisti the Galwihara gives a still mo did for the progress of the faith A translation of the inscriptio most probably on account of th The language is very much t commentaries of the beginning works as Amawatura, Pradip &c.; there is already considerabl scriptions on the tablets at Mihi other inscriptions at Polonnaru besides there are already a f conjugation after the Dravidi Ceylon during the great Tami centuries. This is the first in the year of the King's reign, b date is given in lines four and fi Bahu, when 454 years had elap gives together 1708 A.B. or 11 of the second part of the Mah. 1698, and so this inscription 10th year. It is a proof for th Bahu or Wattagamini stood eve of this inscription is derived frol of Buddha directly.
138. Galandawala, four miles Pillar inscribed on two sides,

62
ium visesato theravamisekapajotam? rādhapure fiāņapāla theram sasissaPulatthipuramanayi sa Moggalanaliyam yuvarajassa ratthasmim afifie heravaram selantarāyatanavāsinam iyattayavasino mahaviharavasinam . ajjhesanam aĩãam aiĩãasãmaggiyã
he intention to purify the law of kayas, and to cause a reconciliation d religion in the same way as the Moggaliputta tissa the great thera in the three pitakas and knowing the theras who had been initiated ahu brought Nanapala, with his and some bhikkhus from other placed Moggallana, the thera and of his subking and all the other amongst the theras living in the the head of the three Nikayas in command to the priests in the nciliation.”
and similar ones how great his cal religion and the inscription at re detailed account of all that her and the benefit of the priesthood. n has never been attempted yet, e great difficulties that if presents. he same as that of the Sinhalese of the 13th century, and of such ikawa, Thupavamsa, Daladasirita, ly more Sanskrit in it than in the inntale, but not yet so much as in the wa, viz., Galpota, and Thūpārāma; 2w examples of the new form of in fashion which was adopted in tl invasion of the 11th and 12th scription which is not dated from ut from the death of Buddha; the ve as the year 1254 after Walagam sed since the death of Buddha, this 65 A.D. According to the editor Parakramabahu's reign began in would have been written in his e high esteem in which Walagam n at so late a period that the date n his reign and not from the death
s from Yala, Hambantota district. only one side legible, begins Qri

Page 71
6
Siri Sanga, bo Paräkratmabähu other name and no date is given l39. Pillar from Pooliankular in front of the Government Ag J. C. A. S. 1855, p. 181). It is second side is only partly legib of the King Siri Sanga bO Paräil &c., and B 18 again Çrī Siri Sar wara, &c. The contents as give part of B, which is half effaced, taxes imposed by former kings. inscriptions of the late Sinhal occasion henceforth to dwell upc Almost every king boasts tha predecessors, and if we had to pelled to assume that within abolished. The Mah. says, conc kramabāhu (73, 3):
Abaddhakaragalhãdi mahā dul yam pilito bahuso pura.
“This world had been oppress kings who imposed unlimited ta. evil.’
The truth is that Parakrama his predecessors, and by his C enemies, as well as by the i undertook in the interior, he so country that it was long befor effects of his daring ambition.
140. Pillar at Padiwil, in th near where the oya has effect inscription in two parts of fiv states that he finished the repail use of the fields, in the hope of people in this and the next worl important tanks in the north, á books and inscriptions. It is Paņdavāpi at Mah. l., p. 204, inscription at Ambasthala (No hanaewila, and in the later i Paɖiwæwa or Padiwila.
141. Aelahaera, 12 miles ea central road, 32 miles from Kal in 15 lines of which 9 are legib hinātha Parākrama bāhu, &c. canal which was constructed conveying water from the rivi but also for purposes of inland pass from here to Kantalai and
* Emerson T.

3
wat himiyan wahanse, &c. No
h, 10 miles east of Chilaw, now ent's house at Puttalam (comp. inscribed on two sides, but the e. At A 12 we read the name Kramabāhu wat hāmiyan wãnse, 1ga, bo Paräkratmabähu Lamqkes2n in A. l6-25, and in the first are about the remittance of the
This is a favourite subject in ese kings, and We shall have in it in more than one instance. f, he remitted the taxes of his believe them, we would be comhalf a century all taxes were 'erning the predecessors of Para
● xkhavidhayihi pubbaräjühi loko
ed on many occasions by former xes and thereby committed great
bahu was ten times worse than 'ontinual wars against external mmense engineering works he exhausted and impoverished the e it began to recover from the
e huge embankment of the tank ed a breach through it. Short 2 lines each, in which the king of the tanks and bunds for the increasing the happiness of the d. Padiwil was one of the most and is continually referred to in called Padivāpi at Mah., 79, 34; h. 49, 19, 60, 58, 68, 39; in the . 121), at 40 it is called Panscriptions of Niççañka, Malla,
st of Nawula, a village on the dy (Forbes II., 33); inscription, le, beginning Svasti Çri LañkädThis is the entrance to the large y Parakramabahu, not only for er Ambanganga into the tanks, navigation, so that boats might Polonnaruwa.
innent II., 507.

Page 72
142. Maeddahorrova, Paņdā (N.W.P.) on the road from W: Pandu was Nuwara (above No. on a slab begins Qrimat Parakr: We now go over to the reign 1196), or as he is called in the His inscriptions are scattered only the most numerous but all Mahāvansa 80, 16-26, has ni that he erected temples and pala heaped up merits from day to expedition he undertook to memorable actions he speaks describes his whole life; birth, his dignities there, the solemnity the acts of his government. H and boasted that such was the si even a woman might pass throu and not be asked, “What is it relieving through different gifts impoverished by the severe tax by robbery; he remitted entirel was felt as a particular hardshi improved internal communicati putting up resthouses for the buildings of Polonnaruwa, stille owing their origin to his mag repaired and embellished the sp often referred to in his inscriptic 143. Dambulla. This inscripti rock temple, not far from the on 371 ; Emerson Tennent II., 57 Armour in the Appendix to T Forbes II., 350); it is written guage, especially the beginning, inscriptions of the 10th and 11th some letters are missing, but the 144. Galasne Maläsane, about a village six miles from Kurunae There is a small temple built of and inside a square stone seat ve and Thüpārāma, Polonnaruwa ; always in the temple, which is r: must have been exposed to the v half of the inscription is almost is not in a favourable position fo light only from the door and has
* Mr. T. W. Rhys Davids, in a note J. of this inscription which he published in t has never been printed,

4.
waewa, Dewamedi Hat Pattu riya pola to Chilaw, not far from 133). Inscription in four lines vmablhuja, &c.
of King Niçça.ñka, Malla, (1 1 87— Siņhalese books Kīrti Niçaīka. all over the island, and are not so the longest that exist. The othing to record of him, but ces, and by his zeal for Buddhism lay. He himself tells us of an India, but most of the other f have regard to religion. He parentage, his arrival in Ceylon, of his instalment as King, and e visited all parts of the island 2curity which he established that gh the land with a precious gem ,"? He put down robbery by the anxiety of the people who, ations of Parakramabahu, lived y the tax upon hill paddy, which p, and at the same time greatly ons by repairing the roads and use of travellers. Many of the 'xtant in their ruins, are indeed gnificence; it was he, too, who lendid cave temple at Dambulla,
S. on is close to the entrance to the e mentioned as No. 3 (Forbes I., 8). It was translated by Mr. 'urnour's Epitome (reprinted at in an antiquated style of lanrel inding us very much of the centuries. In the lines 19-24 rest is very well preserved. 5 miles north-west of Wellawe, gala, on the Anuradhapura road. stones close to the Daeduru oya, ry similar to those at Kiriwihara, the stone seat evidently was not ther a modern construction, but eather for a long time, as about completely effaced; now also it r reading, as the temple gets its ; no windows. The inscription
R. A. S. vii., p. 166, refers to a translation ac J. C. A. S., but as far as I know this

Page 73
(
in eight lines runs all around t upper end left from the door ( not quite sure that this inscri as that part of it which should the words which immediately fo it to him as they are identical tlhe inscription of Dambulla (beg Kaeta kula paemili kala yak mushyawasa kala Wijaya rajay: &c. In the same way of the w that are between B and C and li therefore a complete sense cann can judge from the fragments, been very much alike those oftl 145. Ruan waeli Dāgoba, Anu standing near the eastern altar, beautifully preserved. It was T. W. Rhys Davids in J. R. A. number of mistakes in his trans very much the moderm conversat can be understood by any educa perhaps, of a few words. After Malla relates the costly works his reign for the embellishmen for the restoration of the Marica that Anuradhapura had been for: of the Tamils, who allowed the ruins, and that Niqqaijka Malla to repair them.
We now go over to Niggan capital Polonnaruwa.
146. Inscription on the great was removed to the Colombo Mu in the Indiam Antiquary, 1873, great interest as it gives us the Sinhalese kingdom of the 12th concerning the 17th century is in lijs article, om the form of sovereigns of Ceylon, J. R. A. S. his Hist. Relation. The whole su by T. W. Rhys Davids in the Sinhalese inscriptions,” J. lR. A.
147. Inscriptions on the broke there are altogether eight fragm The missing words can genera scriptions. Three of the fragme (I., Ill., IV.), and five to the l
Near the audience hall there are two E the different dignitaries were seated.
Q 6038.

· ·
he stone seat, beginning at the . at the place marked A). I am otion belongs to Niqqalika Malla, contain the name is effaced, but llow have induced me to ascribe with those at the beginning of ginning in the corner marked B). Isha pralaya kota Lankawa, ma àn (C) wahansege parampaläyen hole inscription only those lines etween C and D are legible, and Ot be got out of it; as far as we however, the contents must have he inscription of Dambulla. radhapura. This is a fine slab with an inscription on both sides published and translated by S, 1874, p. 360, but there are a script. The language approaches ional form, so that the inscription ted native, with the exception, the usual introduction Nigganka. e executed in the fourth year of t of the Ruanwaeli Dagoba, and vatti and other wilbaras. It seems a long time under the domination Buddhistic monuments to go to was the first king who undertook
ka, Mallaʼs inscriptions at his
lion in the audience hall, which useum (comp. T. W. Rhys Davids p. 248). This inscription is of titles of the high officials in the century. Another similar list given by A. de Silva Ekanãyaka government under the native VIII, p. 297 ff, and by Knox in bject is dealt with at some length otes to his article “ on two old S. 1874, p. 360 ff. n frieze around the Thuparama; ants more or less well preserved. ly be supplied from other inints belong to the upper portion
ower (l I., III., IV., VII., VIII.)
series of pillars denoting the order in which

Page 74
66
photographs have been taken of III., VIII.
148. Galpota, near the Thupara 4 feet broad and 2 thick, shape book (Galpota, stone-book), and 1 being surrounded by a moulding "scription in three pages, each page of Niççanika, Mallaʼs history. In. left hand, we read that this stol men of Niççaīlīka from Saegi. passage has found its way into all 420, Pridlham, II., 558, Emerson T there is a mistake in it, and it can Forbes remarked it is a matter mass should have been thought Mihintale, which is about 50 mile if instead of Saegiri we read Sigil only 10 miles distant from Topaw that the engraver who knew Saeg Buddhist worship put this on the The inscription has been transla to Turnour’s Epitome of the Hi Forbes II., 343). The two first but in the third a number of word cannot always be replaced from translation is in some places based was only taken of a part of the fil was difficult enough to obtain as zontal position and too heavy to
149. Slab near the Dalada Mar relic); 12 feet long by 2 feet 9 in on both sides. It was found comp gate of the king's place, but it is inscription was published and tra in the J. R. A. S. VII., 160, who, inscription of Parakramabahu I. Nigganka Malla, himself a prince gopa of Simlhapura), exhorts his pe one of his own family (most p Wirabahu), and not one of the n or Kerali; if there is no one who heir apparent or one of the prince chosen to the kingdom. This v fulfilled to a great extent, as according to Mall. 80, 26, only Wikramalbālhu II., and later on succeedied to the throne.
150. Inscription on the four pil the stone seat at Kiri wilbāra (R pillars originally surrounded a s

Upp. P. No. I., Low. P. Nos.
ma; this is a slab 25 feet long, like the leaf of a Sinhalese eatly ornamented, the writing of birds. It contains an inof 24 lines relating the whole the margin of the stone, on the ,e was brought by the strong i (Mihin tale). This curious the books on Ceylon (Forbes, I., ennent, III., 589), but evidently easily be corrected. As already of surprise that this weighty worthy of being removed from s distant in a direct line; but i, it is quite natural; Sigiri is aewa, and it is easily understood iri to be a celebrated place of stone instead of Sigiri. ted by Armour, in the Appendix story of Ceylon (reprinted in pages are very well preserved, ls has been washed away, which other inscriptions, so that the on conjecture. A photograph 'st page as a specimen, and this the stone is almost in a horipe raised. ldirawa (the palace of the tooth ches broad, with an inscription letely buried near the principal now put upright again. The anslated by T. W. Rhys Davids however, mistook it to be an After the usual introduction of Kālinga (son of King Jaya2Ople to choose for his successor robably he alludes to his son bn-Buddhistical princes of Cola, has the office of chief king the s or one of the queens must be vish of Nigsyaika Malla's was after his son Wirabâhu who, 'eigned one night, his brother his step-brother Sahasa Malla,
lars at Rankot Dagoba, and on hys Davids, ib. p. 164); these tone from which the king was

Page 75
wont to worship towards the down and two of them are brok each of the pillars and on the see the contents are very similar to (No. 143).
l,51. Stone seats near Ranko both contain the same inscripti lines running all round the sea jungle 200 yards from the D original place.
15 lot. Stone seat at Kantal short while ago in the ground tivated in former times, but afte jungle; it is about three-quartel house, and near the Tamil villag those of No. 151.
152. Inner inscription on th outer one is identical with that this inner inscription only one is partly and the third total preserved parts are identical wi We now go over to the inscr. southern part of the island.
152(t. Pillar from Kaeligat Colombo Museum; it is inscribe of A are effaced ; the name of t line of B, as it is often the c Malla. The introduction which as it gives some particulars abol
153. Wandarūpawihāra*, 1; resthouse (7 miles from Hamba Walawe river; there are the pillar with sun, moon, dog, and surface of a square stone in fr are tolerably well preserved, bu effaced. The contents offer no three lines, where it is stated th first amunam at lamunam 3 p. one at lamunam 2 paellas 4 m . . . . paelas, 3 mandaraS. Tl scription at Dambulla, l. 2, an earliest mention of any tax or c. the support of a royal person in Phear (the Aryan village, p. ill-treated in a most horrible wa Wilăsini; Mayam ekakassa khel tvā tuyham sālibhāgam dassām of an ammanam of paddy from e
* Pridhan

37
lagoba, but now they are fallen 2n; the inscription is identical on t, but not equally well preserved; those of the Dambulla inscription
5 Dagoba and at the Thuparama; on, one in six, the other in four t; the former was found in the agoba, the latter is still in its
ai tank; this was discovered a below the tank, which was culrwards allowed to fall back into 's of a mile from the present restges ; the contents are the same as
he stone seat at Kiriwihāra (the on the four pillars, No. 150); of ime is well preserved, the second ly effaced ; the contents of the th those of Galpota B. 13-17.
iptions of Niççañka, Malla, in the
ta, in Hambantota, mow in the d on two sides, but the first lines he king is contained in the last ase in inscriptions of Nigganka fills the first side is interesting, ut the king’s daily life. miles south of the Ambalantota intota), on the other side of the remains of an ancient wilhara, a crow, and an inscription on the ont of the wihāra, ; 16 lines of it t the beginning and the end are peculiar interest except the last at the king fixed the tax for the aelas 6 mandaras; for the middle andaras; for the last at lamunam le same passage occurs in the ind in the Galpota, A. 17. The ontribution of the people towards Ceylon is, according to Sir John 227, where, however, the Pāli is y) in a passage of the Sumangala, tato aummanam ammanam ahari, “We shall give you at the rate ach field of ours.” In inscriptions
III., 589, 59 l.
E 2

Page 76
68
the word tax (aya)* occurs first im specified there to what they am vansa nor any other historical boc points.
154. Rambha wihāra, about thir post, on the road from Galle to H of inscriptions scattered in the ju 155. Kațugahagalge, about fou house. The cave is 18 feet hig there are three images of Buddl one of 12 cubits long, built of mu inscription is on two sides of a the wihara, and is very well pres here also at the end. The conte the inscription at Kaeligatta (No. Pihitirajayelhi llŷael. A. 14 are mis There are several more pillars ( of the southern district, of which as their contents are identical inscriptions already mentioned. sides, was brought from Bintenne Badulla, rest-house; another one two miles east of the Bibile res high road. One, very much effac miles south-west of the Bibile res one at Kotaserapiyangalu wilhar: from Bibile on the road to Nilgal, 156. Inscription of Sahasa. Ma slab, north of the Haetadage, path to the Rankot. This inscri in the Appendix to Turnour's El 353), and afterwards edited, with 1Davids in the J. R. A. S. VIII., p. native copy which is full of lun that exists of King Sahasa Mall gives us in the introduction the a, brother of Nizzañka, Mallaʼs, bu the events connected with his ac The subject is a grant made to th who is mentioned several time, Malla’s. According to Galpota, army to India to invade the k daunted them by his energy h prisoners and a large tribute. that he also played a conspicu Sahasamalla, whom he brought of this event is given the year
* The word ugu, in the inscription fron '' taxes' but I am not sure about this. (No. 58).

the 10th century, but it is not ounted, and neither the Mahak gives particulars about these
ee miles north of the 63rd Inile Lambantota, Several fragments ngle around the Wilhara. r miles north of Buttala l'esth and 50 feet broad, and in it a carved out of the rock, and ld, in a reclining posture. The pillar lying at the entrance of erved; the name of the king is ints are identical with those of l:52) only that here the words SSlng. of Nigganka's in different places l, however, I give no transcript, with one or the other of the One pillar, inscribed on four , and is now kept opposite the is at Ilukapotana, in the jungle, st-house, and not far from the ed, at Potubandana wihara, five t-house in Maedagampattu, and in Waegampattu, four miles
R. illa (1200-1202) on the upright found whilst cutting the new tion was translated by Armour, pitome (reprinted in Forbes II., a translation, by T. W. Rhys 356, but unfortunately from a ders, It is the Only inscription 's, and is of high interest, as it relationship of the king (he was ut from a different queen) and cession to the throne of Ceylon. ve General Lag Wijaya Singa Kit s in inscriptions of Niqqaiika. B lis, he was sent over with an ingdom of Paldi, and having e brought back a number of From this inscription we sce ous part in the installation of over from India. As the late 1743 A.B, and this agrees with
n Tissamaharama (No. 67), is translated Comp, the inscription at Wihiragala

Page 77
the date given by Turnour, wh of the Mah. have put 1745 insi
157. Pillar of Lag Wijaya Abhayawaewa tank at Anur Museum. The inscriber is th tioned in No. 156, but here h Lilavati's, royal consort Abha (80, 30, 31) we know only of Parakramabahu's widow Lilav 1200) after which time he was unlikely, although not impossi have been first the minister of his enemy, Sāhasa Mala. Lī throne by the Tamils in 1209 mouths only, but nowhere in prince of the name of Abhaya undecided for the present. T the priests living in the Ruwe language very much the pillar centuries.
Following the chronological two inscriptions of a king Parakramabahu. One of the southern altar of the Ruanw was found at Dondra, near Colombo Museum. The latte Davids first in the Indian A the J. C. A. S. 1871-72, p. 57. Sanga bo (712—718 A ID.) In t he states, that the chief inten simultaneous gift to Hindu an as at the present day so in corrupted with Hindu rites, & inscriptions of the 10th and
often call themselves by oth Mlalawansa, and we have, th chiefly the language and the language of the Dondra insc not only than that of the pill Malla; as for the subjects, it the temple of Wishiyu ait ])on anything for the late of the dithicult to inake out the ag king and the language did in:cription at the luanwaeli tioned in any book, and seen the present. It begins wit silws :t the en (l of the fi Sungabo Parākramabāhu; be:
* Conup

69
ile the editors of the second part tead. Singa Kit, found on the bund of adhapura, now in the Colombo e same Lag Wijaya Singa mene calls himself chief minister to Salamewan. Now, from the Mah. a General Kirtisena, who married atl and reigned three years (1797; deposed by Sahasa, Malla. It is ble, that Lag Wijaya Singa should Kirtisena and then have installed lawati was restored twice to the or one year, and in 1211 for seven the Mah. she is connected with a Salamewan, so this must remain he inscription contains a grant to unpaya, and resembles also in the inscriptions of the 10th and llth
| order, we have to mention now who calls himself Siri Sanga bo n (158) is on the pavement of the aeli Dagoba, the other one (159) Matara (S.P.), and is now in the er was published by T. W. Rhys ntiquary, I. 619, and afterwards in but he ascribed it to Sulu Siri he proceedings, however, p. XXIV., rest of the inscription lies in the ld Buddhist temples, showing that the year A.D. 1490, Buddhism was c. As we have seen in the pillar 11th centuries, the Sinhalese kings er names than those given in the refore, to take into consideration contents of the inscriptions. The riptio. is evidently more modern, urs, but also than that of Nige: lik: is a dedication of coco: nut trees to dra, and therefore does not prove inscription. In fact, it would be e of this stone if the name of the not agree so well with the other l)agoba. This latter is not mens to have been quite unknown to Ablhayae Salanne wan, and then 'st line tije name of the King Siri sides these there are inelationed in
. Forbes II. 178.

Page 78
70
the third line one Wijaya and h tents of the inscription are reig worshipped the Ruanwaeli Dagob rice, a large ocean of milk, and 2 he recompensed the working peop and clothes, how he listened to thi the Thipārama and the sacred that can come into consideration who was a zealous Buddhist; t. introduced in the Mlah. Sil, 10) :
Tadā khalu Siri sangha bodh bahu ti vissuto cauvillamo. S name being Siri Sanghabo ; his re Mal., but he claimed descendant Sanghabo I. (246-24S), a marty Mr. Davids pointed out in the pa matter of surprise to see that a Zealous Buddhist at the same time temple, as in the 13th century Bud Wisbu and other Hindu deities. the inscription refers is a Buddhist to be seen the states of Wish itu, Tanjore, which evidently do no Buddhistical worship.
160. Inscription aut the l’aepiliy is a grant hy the first King of Ko' in the 39th year of his reign. As given the year 1958 A.B., which a foot note to p. XXII. of the list the Mahivamsa. The stone which broken now, and the pieces lave l of the outer wall of the Paepiliyil the two roads from Palma kanda to Galkissa. The priest, however, haus making the transcript, after having ments. A part of it has been pu Jannes Alwis in the introductio. p. CXCIX.
161. Inscription at the Gane wi pullished by T. W. Rhys Davids in the king calls himself Siri Sannghal is most prolally the sixth of his to 1-7 l.
I (52. Inscriptio at Kaelani (se Zoysa, Mahimulaliyar in the J. ( is on a stone slalo near tlue anc left shore of the Kaelani gangi the right. It recon'ls an account this temple y King l) harma P
* ''lis temple is innetutioned in the l’aurav Toțiagamu wa staluza 46.

is mother Sumedha. The conious; the king relates how he a, how he spent five yalas of ,00) kalandas of incense, how le and their mothers with gold * Thiipawansa, and worshipped Botree, &c. Among the kings there is only Wijayabāhu II., he story of his reign is thus
ni rājanvayāga to rājā Vijaya o there is no doubt about his lationship is not given in the 2e from tlhue umfortunate Siri r of the Buddhist fuith. As |ssage already quoted, it is no king who professes to be a ' bestows gifts upon a Hindu ldhism had adopted the cult of The temple at Dondra to which , temple now, but there are still Galega, and the sacred bull of t at all interfere with the
iina temple near Kotta. This | ta Parikrannabilithu WI., made the date of his accession is grees with that given in the rrefixed to the second lart of contained the inscription is been used for the construction nao temple at the junction o
Horalia, and from Kotta to s got il. Coy which I used for : co) ared it with the fragblished with a translation by n to the Sidat Sangariwa,
hira near Waeligama (S.P.) the J. C. A. S. 1870-71, p. 21. () Siri Bhuwalne ka lāhu, and name who reigned from 1464
No. 127) pullished iy L. de '. A. S. S71-72, p. 36; this ent Kaelani temple, on the While the new One is on of the repairs executed in urakramalahu of Kotta who
i sandesa, a poem by çari Rāhula of

Page 79
reigned according to Turnour only historical book which recc Rajawaliya* while the Mahāv altogether and make his brothe Bāhu supply his place; this ha the assumption of the soverei must have been disputed by his Turnour had supposed in his e inscription as that in which he = 1508 A.D., and differs by Turnour (to which he arrived Parakramalahu VII., from an u Wīra Parālrunalāhu fron Rājā given in the Mah. as the year in 163. Second inscription from Museum. This, too, was publisl Davids in the J. C. A. S. 1870. the two only inscriptions know dated from the (aka aera. It li brother anel success ir of Dharm No. 162, but the late is the ye: in some way the result to v Dhanma Parākramabāhu and SOVereignty, and furtlher it sug: must have been recognised in til and unknown in the centrai pa is like that of No. 159, a gra
Dondra.
164. Kudamirisa wihāra 13 to Kandy and half a mile to 42 lines is on an inclined rock ( well preserved; it legins (ri We cannot make out which kin; is quite moderm and the conten Of the inscriptions now follo they are to be found and the they are all more or less mode duced here either in text or leen published by native schola the Lakriwikirala.
165. Galapata wilhira, one in very long inscription on the si the steps that lead to the ent account of the repairs which Ki cxecuted at this temple, having to it contained a relic of Mia Buddhism.
l66. Batalagodaluwa, one lu) cight miles from Kuruna egala an ancient tank, stone pillar's a an inscription in the charactet
* Uphanu

from 1505 to 1527 A.D. The irds the reign of this king is the ansa and Rājāratnākari omit it e and immediate successor Wijaya s led Zoysa to the conclusion that gnty by Dharma Parakramabāhu brother Wijaya, Bāhu, as already pitome. The date given in the ascended the throne is 2051. Al3. three years from that given by y adding the 14 years of Paldita nknown source, and the 20 years of Waliya, p.274, to 2014, the last date
which Bhuwanekabahu VI. died). l)ondra at present in the Cololnbo ned and translated by T. W. Rhys -71, p. 25. This and No.167 are in at present in Ceylon which are ears the name of Wijayalalu, the na Parakramalahul, mentioned in ur 151 (); this inscription confirms which we just arrived, viz., that Wijayalahu struggled about the gests the idea that Wijayabahu he extreme south of the island only rt. The subject of this inscription nt to the temple of Wishu at
miles from Colombo on the road ) tle north. The inscription in lost to the temple, and is tolerably Liañ kâlhivati Parākramabhuja, but of this name it is. The language its are of no peculiar interest.
wing I only give the places where lates if they can be made out; rn and too lengthy to be reproranslation. Some of them have rs in the Colombo papers especially
1il: east, of lBeıntota. There is a, urface of a rock at the bottom of ance of the Wihira; it gives an ng Parakramalahu of Danbalonia heard that the digola attached ha Kassapą tle first hierarch of
ile east of Dehelgomuwa, a village the road to Danillol. There is nd a fragment of a stone bearing of the 15th century. The place
l. l., II., 294.

Page 80
is now totally overgrown with leads to the spot, which is on inhabitants of the village.
167. Latikatilaka wihära, eig temple is on the top of an imn steps leads, and there are two Sinhalese and one in Grantha Sinhalese inscription records the grants of land made to it by Gampola. The date of the acc Turnour is A.D. 1347; but that year 1266 of the Çaka era, corre 16S. Gadalādeni wihāra, two and not far from the high road rock inscription in Simhalese cl is peculiarly interesting from th Robert Knox in his account of ( the construction of the temple : Giampola.
169. Aku ruketupāna at Amb Nawalapitiya railway station; one of 24 lines. in an ancient forr very munuch effaced and weatherw 170. Kaeragala, (angabada mhilles from ('olombo on the Kae south, not far from the Kaelani temple, stone pillars, a dagoba both sides with an inscription It begins (ri Sanghao Parii probably to the sanne Parākrama the stone at the Paepiliyama ten 17 l. Alawala Amuna at the miles from Kurunaegala; there i modern characters on a rock cl grant to the temple of Maeda, neighbourhood, by King Parakr: 172. I here annex an inscri has no room at this place, as it i: plate. It was discovered some tation near Negombo, and pu Mulaliyar in the J. C. A. S., IS Wijaya bihu VI., who reigned Wijayalahu VII. who reigned : the author of the second inscript however more likely that it h»celo from the 9th year of the king only reigned eight years. It col grant of a rice field to the IBr: and is interesting, as it shows inscriptions, which, although writ still preserves a good many expressions.

2
jungle and not even a footpath y known to a few amongst the
ht miles west of Kandy; the ense rock, to which a flight of very long inscriptions, one in or old Tamil characters. The erection of the temple and the King Bhuwaneka bāhu IV. of ession of this king as given by given in the inscription is the sponding to A.D. 1342.
miles west from Laikatilaka, ; here also there is a very long haracter, partially effaced, which e fact of its being alluded to by Ceylon; it records the history of und its endowment by a king of
agamuwa, five miles from the two incriptions, one of 34 and n of the Sinhalese character, both
(). Pattu, Siyanae Korle, about ten lani road and three miles to the ganga; there are the ruins of a and an upright slab, covered on in modern Sillalese characters. kramabahu, and belongs most lihu VI. of Rotta, who inscribed ηole (Νο. 160.)
Kospoța oya anicut, about six s a long inscription in large sized (ose to the river. It contains a gama, which is situated in the mabahu of Danladeniya. ption which, properly speaking, s not on a stone but on a copper years ago in a cinnamon planlished by L. de Zoysa, Mahi T3, p. 75. It belongs either to at Ganapola, l89 S-lik09, or to t Kotta 1.527–1533, and who is ion at l)ondra (No. 168.) It is. ngs to the former, as it is dated s reign, while Wijayalahu VII. tains a second (or confirmatory) thumann Wen rasu Konda Perumāl the latest form of this kind of ten in a modern style of language, of the ancient traditional

Page 81
PAI
T
(1.) Tonigala.—(a.) Paruma wapi acagirika Tisa, pawatah dine. Dewana pi maharaja G. ca tawi rikiya nagaraka ca. Tisa niyata pite rajaha agata a (b.) Parumaka Abaya, puta wapi acagirika Tisa pawatah. Dewana piya maharaje Gami tawirikiya nagaraka ca acagir. catudisa sagasa. Parumaka wisara niyate pite.
(2) Gallena wihāra.—Dewā sa puta. Tisayasa malalene aga. (3.) Dambulla wihāra.—De Tisasa mahalene agata anagata (4.) Tissamahārāma. — Siddh Alunaka raja Nakamahawihera gamaketa waga. . . . . . gama(5.) Ruanwaeli Dagoba, A rajaha manumaraka, Tisa mal bāhu Gamiņi Abaye l)akiņi rakawiya (3) bajika patisawan pațiisatara (4) koțu dine da paceni paribujanak koțu dine. (6.) Ratmalagala.—Sidha. marumanaka Dewāna piya p naharaja Dewanapiya, Nak gutika (3) saha pariwataka . wisiti pārmana naye yāku ca l }Đì . . . . . kațu dine utirika . (7) Periyankulanla.–Siddhi sudasana patanagalihi ya . . karotu tiragana tanali yaņi rukawawiya ima tera Majibak yaha puti ayasaya puta caka (4) jina palisataraya kama ) calikawawiya dakapati tumal nahati Majiba nana (5) atan caka kotu Salpatisäiwana, bera, p, (8.) Periyakaļu Wilhāra-G . . . . . puwadara sawanaka w tera, Tusaha ka mahawawi

IT II.
XTS.
ka Abaya puta parumaka Tisaha agata anagata catudisa sagasa mini Abaye niyate acanagaraka Parumaka Abaya puta parumaka nagata catudisa sagasa.
purumaka Tisa niyate. Inna agata anagata catudisa sagasa. ni Albaye niyate acanagaraka ca ka Tisa pa watahi agata anagata Abaya puta parumaka Tisaha
napiya maharāja Gāmiņi Abhayasa [a] nagata catudisa sagasa. wana piya maharajasa Gamini catudisa sagasa dine. ann. Mahanaka rajaha pute u kara[hi GolagamaWila, ca, CiolaCa, A8t8t. nurādhapura.— Sidha. Wahaba marajaha puti maharaja (2) GayaAbaya araba wihera karaya wa, nak tiri koțu papatakarahiya jina akapati bikusagaha ataya catari
Dewänapiya Tisa, maha) rajaha uta, kana Gāmini (2) Ablhaya amaharaje Wilhinrabijakalha Mula. . . . . . wiharahi bhikusagalia bata ca (4) wasãwasikahața kațe . . . . rahața wānaka kațul dine. am. Wahaba maharajino . . . ga. ... jinapalisatariya kama karanã halanaka . . , yeha (2) halinaka dini . . . . . badla kariya bajika kalha patanagalihi (3) dakapata karrapa karotu Amaraterahi keta na patisatara, koțu sahana, patiya ani ma dakapatiyasa, kotu Sali aharawasa dini. umani Aba rajaha (2) ba . . . . . asa (3) ka . . . . . . . . [pa rama 4) para ma tera Majiba ka

Page 82
7.
gaņaya Cakadarika, wehe (5) 1 (6) dine Cakadaraka wehera, [hi] (10.) Galwana-Maharajaha maraka. Tisa maharajaha puta pala wibajakahi wana manaka jaraya, kaņawaya, tā baraba bul
(11.) Wihāragala.--(a.) Siddha wihal’ahi papa (2) takara kara sahasa (3) kiniya paca satehi țaya (4) nawasa.
(lb.) Siddham. Wahaba rajah rajaha (2) puti Gamili Aba raji (3) donika wawi papatakara jina padi dina.
(12.) Tāmaragala.—Siddha Va Tisa, maharajaha puta maharaja C (13.) Kaikāwa wihāra.--Sidd ametahajita Amaryawa ameti Al karu . . . . ga waɖhacetahața, ja
(15.) Dunumaņdlalakaņda. --(lb.) sitația, wiyaketahi bujaha, (3) bik ta kubara dupa kariha na gama karihaka (6) tulatarawiyaketah sagahața kubare dinaka, (8) ra) | wirawa (9) Abaya bukasagahata
(16.) Situlpawihāra. — Siddha Batiya, Tisa, maharajaha, maļu ataSa, . . . . . tá, Tisa kahawana samaya dakini Ti (3) sa aleya Nakamaharajaha, [ce taha . . . . hata karadorahi tumaha akaļa ] dasa pahatațayi (5) jina pali dini dalkapata sakalasamata dini.
(17.) Galgirikanda.--Sidha Ba kawihal’ahi . . . . . . kubara pa kubara ceta, ma Waruta hinagal: kubara asirawu tabu (3) ketahi kubara gauņawi kațiyaya, cetakuba (18.) Demațamal wihāra.--Sid wihare sataha gamaka (2) Sarițu parihaka gapa (3) wiharahi dasa , (19.) lDebelgalpansala.— . . . Aba maharaja (2) catali . . . . wada punimasaha maha bahuda jata . . . . tabana lawā (5) maha saga wadawa (6) tara mahapat; tasa (7) tasa. . . . . . . jinahata
(20.) Mihintale.–Sidha. Dev naka manapaya Gamini Abhaya : Sagaha (2) . . . . . . . , gara . .

ahi cetahața ca bikusagahața dine.
Wahabaya pu . . . . (2) manu3) maharaji Camini Abayata Vawi paca saha[sa] kahawana asagahataya catari paceni pari
m. Wasaba raja Cakadaraka vaya upala donika wawi paca ya pasu nawaya bikusagaha
i patagapara . . . . . . . . Tisa Wasaba rajaha dinika Upala pahawaya para sagaha (4) ta
haba ra . . . . ha marumanaka, anini Abaya . . . hanu. Patama tera, Warasi Daha, ca duti bati karabu hawa bilkasagahața, ja dina.
Ulajaka.wapi bikasagaha (2) a anutara be bājana hala (4) aka. (5) ketahi sagaku bari ata i tanakare (7) waye bukahi kaha pana ha gamakarahi kubara, dina, sata (10) masaka.
m. Nakamaharajaha puta Ti[sa] . . . . . (2) maharaja taliya Citalapawata atiņa, Wawi akala kotu kaya waya ta Mullawatiyata, ci (4) . . . . . ko] țu karitakojarahalațayi ca ] satari . . . . . . . . . koţu
tiya rajaha dinayanikaka galahana, wi . . . . . (2) maduka awapataya nakawiraya cetácetakara mani karawiya ceta 1‛àቢ. dham. Gāmaka Aba rajaha ri ha giriyi boja pati pati daka,
. . . . . . . . . . . Mekawana . ta hata maka Aba (3) calawasa ga (4) naka sawasayaha wiharali papatakarahiya, kaņa wana mahalipataka mahama88 . . . . , . ‘āinapiya maharājaha marumamaharajaha Cetigiriya, bhikhu-o , . . . . gãimanakārikahi pule

Page 83
kāwl wāpiya rasiwa . . . . . . gämahi kala amane ca hamar manaka Naka Dewanapiya pl sagaha ataye niyataka atarana Nila rajiya Aritagamawapi ka . . . . . ma gāmana kārikahi gama ca atara hamudahi . . kiliya . . . . na cira araba wa . . . kariha ca . . . . . . . ag . . . . . cetigiriya sagaha atay . . . . . macaketi . . . . . (12) gutikawawi (celtigiriyasagaha (18) . . . Mahidateraha, ca. Bha.
ca. . . . rati teralha ca . māņaha cetigiriya . . . . wisat , . . . . (I 5) saddhame cira cița
cetigiriya sagaha ataya . . aganawa Wibhigama (a . . .
. . raba (17) gamma . . . . mill gā, . . . . . . . gowaka . . . . . y giriyata ca sa gahal taya . . . ma, . . . . paca kahapane . . . .
21. Ruanwaeli Dāgoba, Anu ametiya Doļakamatayaha put ametiya Abayaha atini ati Nak a . . . . . . ma (3) hiwenawi ac
ha dunukawa . . . . . waka (4
• nahavihera . . . . . . . ta, ragatuyikelhi pi . . . . . (6. masaka tini . . . . . naha kasawela. . . . gann nu . . . h
(8) awiyacakaha . . . migataha a (9) dayi bikusagaha kahi wij ahi (10) wa ametiya Abayalhaț ma . . . . . . wa paya (ll) : wasakahi winawita . . . mapu mana . . . mi ahalidal'a . . mm no wini nawata aneta kawaka game Hema wali banakaputa . puta Meka, wana Aba . . . . (16) sahi majimodini te . . . [ahi].
24. Riigam tank (Proceedi Siddham. Yatalaka Tisa mal Aba maharaja tuma . . . cewa wiharahi wawiya . . . karawa kațu dinaka ceya kubara balay 49. Püjägala.—Siddham. a. ha maha araye tumaha laye maha araya rayaha . . . pa ku kubari sagalhața wayamahawiha

75
. . . waraga, a (3) yaca paņasa a kara asa (4) . . . . . . Maruta, kaņa, Gāmini (5) . . . . . . likay೩ . . . . . . (6) , . . . . . caka (7) . . . gamana karikahi kalini gāmawāpi (8) . . . . . . . ma gama (9) . . . . . . napa ke punakau (10) . . . . . bawake anagāma nā, cira ara [ba] (11) a . . . . . tayamaya na wije . . . ka ataya Vilhirabija kahi Muļațaya . . . . . jahi kiriwa. . . . . . . Ldusālā teraha ca. . . . . ka teraha . pațhamaha (14) watanaka haa yamaya . . . . me rajaha . . . til amarata napa cutaha galawawi (T 6) . . . . ganakalahi kabota ganaWaWiya, atinmagiri ca, . . . . . arājiya kucaka, awāțaka gāme ca raha gäma ea wä . . . . (18) ceti. sina karikahi . . . . . . . (19)
rādhapura.-(L.) Siddha. . . . . . a Mal hasena ma [harajaha (2) ka Abhaya . . . . . . . durawasasa - arajețaha wipalayihi wama lalha ) kayi wiweka ca ya awiya pawa a . . hatama (5) nalamaka . . . . ) . . . wate tisato dawasalhi tiņi . . (7) . . . arayasawawāriya a . . . . kihi wisa . . . . . . . . .
• cak asa. . . . hasi bota da, hil wa i anakahi bikupataja . . . . . . a ayi wamaha ma rakanața ma . . no labana kahi anetiye Abaye (l2) na arawataya sari pu . . . ala , , . . ba (13) kusagaha kahi . , pa . . . . kalma (14) nawata . . . . wayasi Naka raja (15) ha . . maharajaha ha. Ataligita wa . . puņanuasa tatiya paka diwas
ings C.A.S. 1870), p. xxviii..).— haraja. . . . saramarawa . . . (2) naka wasahi piyaka . . (3) wata ya wiyal Sațayaha . . (4) lamala aka kayahi. meti mahaneya yala puta parili sata, . . . . . . ye anubutala, yani bari palhanahațayaha . . . . yeka arahi . . . . . . . . .

Page 84
76
54. Gallwihāra.--Sidha. . . pi batigamaketahi karihake ga siwag tula Eda) rawiketahi karihake ja para wiketahi karihaka pumanaw wiketahi karilhaka tulatarawiketa karihaka wanijakaha ketahi ka) mahawiketahi karihaka lajakaw gamaketa, paka . . mapanaketal karihaka kubarawiketalhi kariha wajabutigalakawi ketahi aperaka.
55. Tammanakaņda. — (lb.) Sidd (2) pawatawiharahi cetalni asata cetakubari wali (4) mahamudaket kubari karihi (6) hiyapiļawi . . kupawaraga.
58. Weragala.-- (a.) Sida . wanikubare sa kahawana mahabh (2) wisiti male kahawana. . . . . kahawane . . . . . . (3) hiladhah (4) wataha mawa dinaki mahabhi (b) Sikaha ga . . kahawana k batagamakahi (3) patagalmakahi c kawawi kahi cetakari (5) Cud: mahaka . . kahi cetiya (7) kuba tata gamakahi patakarihi.
61. Habarane.--Siddham. Mu Wasayaha puta agi walamana wi galana kanpa, atata Wawiya keta (3) atali kotu me agiwalamana diwasara ca (4) do karihi sahasa c: parumaka maharaji me aginmalama puta Abalayaha ca mahalaka manumaraka Wes annanayaha ma patiya kala amaa da . . kaka pataya karakala waya Cetagiri tu maha akaļa koțu kamri witara G. (8) jinapalisatari kanna karanā, ka gapacetihi jagaumaņa hannaņaņațaya ca bojiya patiya Kal'akața wawiya pati sari . . ca karilhi sahasi wi w ca Wahabayaha puta nakayadi wasahi majimodini puna masi sata 62. Thalagala.—(a) Siddha. upasaka citayaka ma pata (3) Il haluaya.
67. Slab from TissamahārāmaMaha (2) sena tawaka bāya Alba purumuka Budadasa tari pali (4) 1 apaya (5) ha pali Toda ganika kir salhasaka kiri abatarihi Mahagian pali nahanami Pa (8) dana galida

. . . ta . . . . . karihake . . . gamaketahikari . . . . . . tawi a malkulaketahi karahika . . . iketahi karilhaka mahabamana hi karahika mahamakalaketahi rilhaka, acawiketahi . . . . . . . iketahi karihaka kubara jita ni karihaka nawawawiketahi paye pabaraketahi karihake
ha. Upalabijakahi upajini Naka ka (3) watiwatapata gamakehi ahi bojasa niiniketa (5) halātale v (7) nawagamaka (8)
. . bujiya karawa la Tisayahaja nikusaga . . . bawini . . . . . . .. wapite lema . . . . . . 1Ո3, iye kari manā yata sādha . gusaga. arihi (2) mahana mela wara eta karihi marața (4) maharuasummana gamahi cetakari (6) ragamahi cetakarihi (S) . . . .
jita gamaņa keriyahi ameta awiya (2) ativawiya da kihi awitakita eta eta gama saro wawiya mulasara ca pacawa a caka catalisa karihi ca Sarima una (5) wawiya bojiya pati Sena balataka rakaņa kaņakayaha (6) keta akata (?) kiriya dakața sagasalahi liyawaya bojiya wiharahi Abatalahi silacetahi apacetihi tela huta malakotu ca rotu Copa (?) talaya giniya me parawațahi (9) mawanana koțu a dini, me cetilhi dina. bojiya isiti ka (10) do pata ca ametaha ti . . . . puwayasa sawaņaka
paka (11) diwasa,
Baļahi bawaka wasika (2) Damiļa baya mata . . . . . .
-Sıddlham. Budadasa Mahidr ya, maharaja (3) mi apa eudi nahanamika Jeța Tisa maharaja i kiiņiyihi ugu awami (6) dinawa ma (7) raja mahawiliarahi tara L dinika paca sahasaka kiri ca

Page 85
77
mi Padana (9) galida me warahata (10) padinaka catara sahasaka kiri sahasaka kiri yaha ugu wama . rajakolihi bhaņana . . . . . (13) in amaņa beda . . . . . (4) baka ca (15) Padana galihi buka saga han uwayutu karawani kotu apa eu (17) me ca sali (18) li liyawaya dinama 77. Pīligāna. - Siddham. Utar sahasayata, wara kala, yama, ra (2) mahaka jetakaha iwa awasesa, abalą watuka awaranaga . . . ma wihara atani semana ata arakata k kubara laņa . . . . . . . raņa wih catara pacaluața dinalmaha.
85. Diyagäma.—Siddllbaum . . . , . [ra] (2) upasakuya, i . . . . . ya p (3) jabu caraka iwa . . . . yaya te daka iwa (4) caka kari dasa tiku k 97. Nāgirikaņda.--(a.) Sidha, meliya kalo tejo jisa, kotasahiw weherahi saga. . . . . . . .
(b.) . . . . . . ţa . . . mama Banmanogiriya, wehera dayo kino w (2) wawisara kanugariya wawisara, pulasara (3) wawa, sama satara badipita Bamanogiriya wihara bik dine saga baga kariya kama atanā, S gața a wiwa kahawana (5) wataka . . Bamanogiriya wihara bikasag S8,T.
98. Galkowila.-Siddham. M. Tisa, ma (2) haraja manana (2) hannudata keta (3) Wihirabija wa wana Abalayaha, ceta karihi . . . kubare . . . . . wiharahi . . . . t (5) . . jinapatisatarihi koțu dine.
102. Wellangolla. -- . . . . . . rukawawi . . . . . . . . haka klub niyata iwa (2) . . . . . . . . maraduwaya . . . iwa mahațawi i karala kahi . . . . . . . . . . . . . 110. Malākalattaewa.--A. Siri loswanne nawayae pura dasa w, warae mekâp par ha kureli senir mahale Dāpuļā, arak samaņan w kolpatrī saīīga aetaļu wae aep me dāļeyin Sen alā
B. läeıyan tuman ʻımäeiqiyan näieı aran melheiņi warhi tuman tub maha weherae mahaboyae diy wa

, pawatara na tiyuta kotu sa ce me di aca (11) nani nawa . . . . (12) carita niyamina mini mewa baka kari di catara sesika . . . tawa na . . . . iyana ca [ta] (16), ra pacayada di purumukaha dina niyamani ha. ata Mahagawatagama ata Lțayahi ița toția kawara, ca balalha iwa caka rața pāyahi tera, karahi (3) lıalha, . . yana, Coțul caka kariha caka amaņața arali ma (4) habikasaganata
. . . mahakadaka mada wada ita iwa wadara caraka pita i pța kubare pata iwa ņa jabu ubara.
Weļunaka rukawa wiya tana ika koța saka Bāmānogiriya,
parumaka sakata puta ha venadaka dawaka mahabariye kabuba (?) wawisara kaținakawawisara dakapati kauaya lasangahata caka, (4) paca yata amita wa awiwa nila sawiwa . . Wawi daka pata . . bojapata, ga dini pita karakataka saga
anaka maharajaha puta Bata karibi paca, caliwata, , , , , wiya . . Irukawawiya ceta hau . (4) bojiya, pati karakața ya ela mala ceta . . . . . . . . . .
bikasaganata . . . kahi ara . . . wadara iwa bikasa wi . . . . Bayawawiya wi iwa wame ceta kubare (3) . . . . .
sang boy ma purmukã pasaak davas Pāņoļi rad Dāpuļu m isā nawa turãe saengim isã "arae kuɖa salā daļ siwim isä tuwāk denanno ek sewae wa
min nam di kot, karana lad Nalou wat sirithi se dawaspatā qļā waedli meheņi wat haembu

Page 86
wat sat denakhalț satar pasa wa bimhi a Wu Gitelgamu gamat a wadná kot isä de kamtaen now C. nā koț isā mañggiya piy, maņdul melāț çrī rad kol kaemi gamgen geri no gannâ, kot i wadaleyin à me kappar ha ku. turāe saengim isā kuda salā iaļ wae aep me tuwäk dena
D. moek sewa awud me Git denu ladi.
111. Abhayawaewa.- A. Sir [k] ā, dasana, (4) wawanne maen dawas Ba (7) yae waew mawal wahan (10) se wadaileyi (11) n pahaņak (13) hinwā me waew ( raekae (16) genae no pae (17) ț (19) sa hanak ran ma (20) [ha v (22) biya tama newe (23) her
B. wā. . . . . . . (2) . . . . . hi mehe ka (5) rawä re (?) ka marana ta . . . . . . raekae (8)
112. Kojigollaewa. – A. Si doļoswam[ne] duruta pura] (6) : waedarumayen da (10) ra me ) (13) tawuka isä maha (14) bo na [La] (16) k diw pesdiw) (17) wadnā, koț isā daruwane pu
B. ra dawas wa (2) . . . . . heru . . . . . . (6) [dena mo ( piri (10) wen ma (1l) si . . . . . (14) watunada (15) gama isã ( . . . . . (18) mail sa.
C. me yat du (2) numandala lad dan no wadná kot mee) diw wadinã, kot; wadāleyi[n]] (13) at denu lla -
D. [di at] (2) tānī kat (3) ko pahaeļa (6) siri sāng boy (7) rad yeya.
113. Inginimițiya : — A. Swa purmukā (4) sawanaga pu (5) wak dawas (8) radol ma (9) wadãleyi (12) para çripãla (13)
15) . . . . . āvū sirithi isā (17 (19) lekā Arak (20) samaņan w wadāļā (23) . . . . . . ek (24) tɛ B. n rado (2) l pere Demel (3) wae (6) me tuwā (7) k denamo (10) . . . . . . . . . (ll) . . . . . sanga ae (14) tuļa wae aep (15)

'8
yutu karaņu kot vadāļa kaeraņa ttāņī paeraehaer de rawanae ge aa,
giya no wadnā, koț isā dunuyan no wadna kot isi waeriyan säi gael miwun no wadmā kot eli senimisä, me käp par nawa siwim isā kopatra saīga aetaļu
elgamu gamaț attāņī paeraehaer
i sang (2) boy ma purmu (3) di di (5) nae pura teles (6) wak (8) karwanukoț wat (9) himiyan waewae satar ka (12) nae satar 14) hi mas maeri (15) kenekun wuwa nuwar (18) laddã atin da veher piri (21) wahana mādae | awud miyan ... lawă ge (3) nae me waew (4) sa wa (6) me waewhi mas (7) hat kewu! (9) usu. i sa ng bo ma purmuka at wak dawas me k[ä]p (8) par kap pa (l) ir no wadna, isa, gu * yen . . . . . (15) . . . . . Image
) siri Sañg [bO] . . . . . (19) no
. (3) . . . . . . ko (4) ț giriwe7) pihiți (8) na pe da (9) riya (12) mi . . . . . (13) kall . . . . 16) mehi . . . . . da (17) yehi
(3) wa mela . . . . . (4) sara si
pediw rad kol samdaruwan n[o] tā (14) nī pae [rae] haer (15)
hinda (4) wü me ma. (5) dhukae pahida (8) wasae hinda (9) wü
vsti (2) Siri sänga, bo (3) ma ridase hima (6) ta puradisa (7) hāpāņan- (10) wahanse (11) baráparawen (14) me rata . . . . ) wasara tun (18) ahnayä maha a (21) rae dana, kuda (22) sala, en samiye
kalae pere (4) sirit ae (5) tuļa (8) giriwehe (9) rā Mihinden . . . . (12) Hingiņi (13) piti gam bimat (16) atsani pae (17)

Page 87
79
raehaer dat (18) sirigalata (19) : (21) in radol (22) wan mela (23) t C. perana su (2) sanna mega (: gael mi (6) wun waleriya (7) in ga (10) ataņin (11) nepannā (12) aetulata, wü (15) sirigalata (16) n . . . . . (19) . . . . me (20) wehe de (23) nu ladi.
114. Mihintale plinth course:
Upper Por l. Qri siri saiig bo ma, purmuk poho dawas satarratae wel kaemi S S SSL S LLSL S SYS SSLSL SS SL SL SL [we] he [ra] ț wel k kalandak
2. isā me ratae me āleyakhu sangwaeli upāeni kaemiyaku diy kal . . . . . . . . . kaļandak isā ) ku diyae yutu ran pas
3. kaļandak isā me ratae me ran tun kalandak iså me ratae m kaļandak isā me ratae . . . . . . wel kaemiyâ (diyae) yutu randasa 4. kisā me ratae me pirivahan dak isa, me ratae me balannaku d rațae me āleyaku di [yae yutu] . urāļa aeļ terae we kaeni yā d 5. s kaļandak isā me ratae m kaļandak isā me rațae me ariki kaļandak isā me ratae me . . . . . . . . . . . . di ae[l] . . . . well l Lonver Por 1. yutu ran pas kaļandak isã diyae yutul [ra]n . . . . . . . . k haemae arikileya (ku) diyae yutu piriwahannädiyae yuturan tun k detun diyae yutu ran de ka
2. landak isä, me ale! . . . . . kaļandak isā mehi lī pamaņin un . . . . . . . hawurudu patā vāe isā Wanum agin ganmā, isā kerer wadāiran ra
3. n kenekanat wäepära . . . . wae go sang wae go aeļ luhu mam isā det vādī vehera, ka emiya . . mangulat diyae yutu ran de kal mehi
4. vāepāra karaņa tāk denahat kenekun kaļandak kaelae pawanu l15. Pillar in the jungle near M Abhay si (3) ri sa[ng] boyi (4) ma

me gama (20) t de mandala na mang (24) diw pediw.
m no wad (4) nā koț isā (5) ngen (8) no gamnà (9) kot iså. ot isa (13) gam himin (14) pandur (17) no nas (18) nã isã hi (21) attāņi (22) paeraehaer
οη. Α.
i doļos wanne Hihilae awaguụ yan weheraț [w]e[l] . . . . . emiya (diyaeyutu ran sat
diyae yutu ran kalandak isā ae yatu ran de kaļandak isā me rațae me piriwa ha [nnā
ran ladu kaebili piriwahannä balannaku diyae yutu ran de . isä yan hae diyae darae kalanda, nâku diyae yutu ran de kalan yaeyutu ran kalandak isā me LLL SL SLS S S L S L SS S SL SLSSL SLL SL SSL SS SL diya darae iyae] yutu ran pasalo e aleyaku diyae yutu ran de leya [ku diyae yutu ran de
O kalandak isã mo Kaemiyã diyae
iom. B. me] rațae me . . . . .
alandak isā me aeļ terae pas [Iran) pas kaļandak isā, kaebiļi aļandak isā, [me] ae] de kaebiļi
. . . y yaku diyae yutu ra[n] nokaranuisa, me li talk ran ab ) » D O A O para keremin si nin si pi ya keremin henae
.. isà de kalandak ma ngul a pere apã . . . . . se pasnat . . . . daruwan sanga lahanna ndak kahāy de paeļak sāl isā
weherat piļi [ma] deka isä, de isā.
ihintale:--A. Swast i çri] (2) purmukā, na (4) wa wanne Hi

Page 88
8
(6) mate mashi (7) dasa wak da pere dunumand (ll) langannâ k[ is a (14) melat no (15) wadna i B. no vadnā (2) isā . . . . ( (5) n no wadna (6) isa Sao (7) g mi (10) wan sini (11) balan (12) kamtaen (15) genae da sang wael (19) la piriwen (20) si C. la kuli mahawar (2) ada veherat ga (5) nnā isā ne (6) numin sițiya (9) weheraț me (10) sidhī.
116. Ellawaewa pansala. —A. kot (4) Okäwas ra (5) d parapur (8) parapuren (9) himi wū A (11 (12) hu tuma, sat (13) laengui yehi Pandi ra (l6) t paehaerae jj dan (19) wū mal masu (20) luta bhoga, kaļa (23) maharadu (24 Dā (26) puļu mahara (27) d hu t B. t laengū dasawa (2) in hawu . . ta dan (19) gulabudlim isa (2 (22) mahäleka muja (23) kandu da (25) na kudasalā wa (26) taka
C. IJlegible. 117. Aetawiragollaéwa-A. . (3) . . . . [himi) ya [n] (4) Iwah (6) is rad parapure n (7) b parapu (9) [ren hi mi wū Abhā (1l) d [hju tumā, sat l [ae] (12 dayehi Pandi rat (14) Ip) aehere daru Abha, (l6) Salamewan ma) (l8) [ngū) dasawan hawu
B. iruduyehi . . . . . (2) pas [mo] we (4) herae Siri [sang) 5) Ila . . . . . (7) mae attäni (8) h. taen (10) samiyen me kā (ll) no wae (13) daere mewān - me { muktin is a me) (6) kap pa . . . . (18) no bini kiilita . . . . weheru tana (21) kusala akus salāsatiyae (24) aetadu rā ae kesewa . . . . . . . . (27) mān ʻ ra[dl] ko
C. l kaemiyan now (2) dna priyan no vadn āļi (6) sā rat l (7) nā isā isã de naewa (S) nae arak (10) kand Siri Lakdi ( 1 1) daen (13) no wadinā-isā (14) piya (16) siwanguru luitu wa (17) n no m gen no gan (20) nâ isâ gaelmi

)
8) was Saē (9) giri weheri (10) n (12) t isā manga (3) mahawar (16) sa mang (17) diwa pediwa . ra[d kO (4) l ka.einniya, ti gal (S) wadatalan (9) pulapall no kapanu i (13) så kaepu (14) (16) t gannā (17) isā pavu (18) ng wael kalan (3) aeti no kiyäe (4) uwak ayat (7) radi kolat ga (8) wadāļamhayi (11) ārogya (12)
Ç’rī (2) siri bara kae (3) t kula 2 (6) n bat Lak (7) diw poļoyon )) bilhã, siri sang (1l) bo nnaharad nawawa (14) in kawurudu (15) a (17) ya kirtti lad (18) rupun e mahaț (21) ekānna siri (22) ) daru Abha, Sa (25) lamewan uma Sa,
traduye (3) hi. . . . . . (18) . . 0) . . . . ha, Kalinga (21) . . . . | Waduurārak (24) samanan war ae . . . . lā a
. . . n bi . . . (2) . . . pa isal anjse (5) . . . . Ibal t Okä[wa) aț La) k diw p [o] (8) [ļoye) n (Si) (10) (ri sang bo maha Ira) ) ngüi naWaWan haWu (l3) [ru]
deye lad ma (15) [ha] rad hu nā (17) [rad hu tumā sat lae
bi wa . . . . (3) si bimae dena, bo rad piriwena (6) bada wela indawa dewa Iwa (9) dalae ek p para waedaer (12) tala arak kāp (l4) paratamba . . . . (15) rati (mewe) (17) heru singe ma (19) boy tini is[a] (20) malıâle la (22) monat ru . . . . (23) p me] (25) tuwäk dena (26) lu [numandu) (28) l melât çri
koț isā (3) lawā duwe anā (4) du pa . . . . . (6) ddan no wad lekantaen no (9) wadnā isā w no wadnā isā (12) duba, lāta wadara ana, (15) n dalminattani vadnā, i (18) sā, kiri geri go (19) (21) wun waeriyan wae (22) ri

Page 89
8
sal no gan (23) na isä tudi (: isā ri
D. . . . . . . . . lo (2) . . . m yā wudī . . . . (5) . . . . [t] ae namo (8) eksewa (9) , . . . . hā gamā . , , . (12) , , , , . nīkaņ
, na pada (15) . . . koța is denu ladi.
Il 18. Aetakadapansala. :--A. ] kot isā (3) lawāsu sadanami (4) (6) la dan no . . . . . . . . (8) ( arata (10) dumae wari Laka (1 (13) . . . . wadnã isã , , , , , .
B. (1) ruduya (2) pashi (3) bãada (G) badawelana (7) ma (10) samirona (11) pa para v
da . . . . . . mawā (14) papara kāppa . . (17) herasihama (18) mahāte . . . . . (21) kar ba . .
119. Polonnaruwa-(b.) A. . tu (4) n wanne (5) nawayae pu wadâlen (9) â sene (10) wi ı tura sā (13) dā yo nawu
B . . . . . . . (2) sa inana (; Y a e e (6) lan dena (7) mo é mae Wadura (11) g bonà (d 2) w de (15) kamtaen
C . . . . . . . . (2) dara no (3 LLLS S SS SS S SS0L S L0L SSSSLL SS SS SS (6) dan no (7) wadi riyan bi (10) li mut sa (12) l no (15) [pe diw)
D . . . . . . . (2) no wa (3) ko (6) l samada (7) ruwamo (8) Ga (ll) lutisaega (12) may me dumamaha.
l20. Mayilagastoța.— A. Siri wü da (3) In uturat waena (4) Okāwas (6) parapuren bat (7) ra [nl] (9) wū Lak diw. polo (10) yo (12) biso aedna kus (13) hi malharad hu (15) urehi diā, kaeta niyae gat (18) āiepā Mihindāhu utumhi mahana (21) m uwanisi nakahi (24) rad parapur wasnu Udā Tisa piiriwe (27) un sāhasi ma dayas nakā (30) . . . . . . W dunu (33) wak melāț (34) [çrī
13. yam no (2) Wadna i (3) sa (6) bun gael (7) ni wun wae (S lnalgi (ll) wa piyagi (12) wa n nne hi (15) miyā mahā (16) hini. so da (19) yae tu . . . . . (20)
Q 6038.

1
4) wuwa hayi no (25) wadna
agamaț (3) . . , nā . . . . . (4) | sā (6) . . . ā me tuw (7) [ākde) riya (10) [n] ā pūtāka . . . (11) uwa (l3) . . . . manan . . . (14
i a (16) [t] tāņFoperae (17) haer
Jakaļa miyan no Twa (2) dnā yan no wad (5) nã awaladapa e kamtaen no (9) vadlnā isā
(10) dunaewari Laka . . . . . sibi maede (4) harae sira (5) attã (8) . . . . . . . (9) dāļa ek vaedae (12) talā durae sā (13) tamava (15) muktim isā (16) nã man ki (19) , . . . . . (20)
(2) mewan (3) purmuka (G) ra dasa wa (7) k dawas (8) "ad ku (11) ssā (?) warae (12)
(14) turaē sāl (15) isā nabā 3) n warae ku (4) dasaļā (5) ek (8) sewae Giri (9) naē bi (10) ange (13) Galutisaē (14) gamay
i) vadnā i (4) sā . . . . . . . (5) nâ i (8) sã gael (9) gen wae (10) ga (13) nhã, isã (14) mang diw
dnã isã (4) wadãen (5) çrirad Wadurag (9) bonāwa (10) nge a (13) tāņi (l4) paeraehaer (15)
mat apa da (2) . . lalataha na n kaeta kula paemili (5) kala d purumuwauaț (8) ag 1 mehesu in parapuren (1 l) himi siti Gon upan Abha Sa (14) lamewan (16) kula kot wiyat (17) daham (19) wisin karaņd na (20) wam (22) siribara mahawe (23) her (25) wa wastain a kaerae (26) has (2S) . . pamae yan ba (29) ae (31) ta saha . . . . (32) wan "ad kol kae mi
gam (4) gon rada (5) hara bili riyan no (9) gannā (10) isã ɔ wad (13) nãisā da, (14) waes ae (17) tuļa tā sita (1S) sanae Lo naisnā (21) isā nne kana (22)
F

Page 90
yo ne para (23) dawā rada (24) bisam wat (27) no raknā (28) is wan (31) aēpā. Mi (32) hindāhu 121. Tablets at Mihintale.--A. parapuren baț kaeta usab Alba eme kulen samajāey dew Gon mahayā siri windae piļiweļae ( pahayamin sițiae Siri Sang Bo (4) laengū soļos vana lhawur dasapak dawas Seygirīweherl isã wasana malha biksang hi baē wat himiya (6) in Seygi Abahay giri weherhi sirit nij me sirit tubuwa wațī misiyan mahabiksanghiniyahat isā (8 yutu isā labanu diyae yutu (9) sirit tabana ladi me wel visin bili pasos salhi naengi si kisae nimaway sika karanihi k Aet weherae lahã (11) g awud gatae yutu gilan wae lahāg i (12) kiyu saendae wasag d wanawala kiyana bik sang hi g pasak isā sutat waļā kiyana isā bidam waļā kiyana bik (14 isā diyae yutu isā dāyakayan | (15) Ino Ipirilhelä, dliyae yutu ıne gam bim mebi me pasak di I bad awas hā ekkasa wae no wa kaemiyanat Wajärat daha \yut ( yutu no dlaelhaepiya.e yutul Ine * Aet weherae (1S) bad tu wāk pariyāyen no waelaiendiyae y Aet weherae ab aedi tāk tanhi sirit ikut limiyan ine Wellerhi himiyan isā weher piri wahanu isā (21) pasakkacmiyā isā wehe atsamu aetu! wae me tuwāk ja mulin sāhanuwaț waedli salugu: kamtaen kot ac (23) tu bracella aetul baehaeri ayawiyelli yut k luisi kudīn aepae genae kamta weherae wasana, hinniyan piļibi tibiyae y utu haeriyae yutu ka genae halerriyac youtu mundu hasin bas kot dage kae) niyan weiherhi yut (27) kaemiyan ke kenekun mut kana2 siti kaemiy s āl gannā, taenae isa pere waru jaunalkl: : :u'en no u ul wae pia (2. dāge piļiba kā vai watkud wikinij (30) no gatae yutu

82
kol samdaru (25) wan wisin (26) ã nat (29) . . . . isã (30) . . . . .
Siribar kaeta kula kot Okawasraj hay Salamewan mahara (2) j hat bisew raejna kusae ipaedae aēpā 3) sey raj wae tuma sirin Lakdiw, y Abahay maharaj hu tumā sat uduyehi wap sand pun mashi ni isa A (5) bahay giriweherhi miyan mahasen Wâ karay tumâ rī weherhi pere tubū sirit nija a ruswā genae me we (7) heraț thā sasaendae me weherae wasana ) kaemiyanat isà dasnat isà katae se isā wi warunen ek se koț ime erhi wasana bik sang himiyan yu ara (10) k menehi koț daehiț iyū seyin siwur haendae perewae | met pirit kotbaesae hambu bat yae no yahana himiyanaț wedun iyae yutu me weherae waesae miyanaț kaņdin piņɖin wasa (13) bik sang himiyanat wasag satak 1) sang himiyanat wasag dolosak pirikapa sangnat denu kala pasa wellnerae āwū tuwāk awasae bad mibad wae waesae walandat mut Lelaendiyae yutu sang saemaengin 17) mut pugul wae no waejãeriyae velherae wasana bik sang himiyan tanhi kumbur arub aey kawaru utu tuman piļibadun wisi (19) n
isirae no kațae diyae yutu me (20) no wisiyae yutill naka, ballana wā, isā niyam jețu isā ākaemiyã r leyā, isā karaņd leyā isā karaņoļu nā Aba (22) laygilī nakayhi Desaenmaengin A et weherhi hindae eri aya wiya aöy kam katae yutu caemiyan maes lliwäik denu wat (24) en saema engin til biyae yutu me adum nisid (25) hot meheyae no eniyal) lekali karuna wu daeyak kara (26) ,qqlukanntaen kaemiyan q»asaekin (lägelhi tibiyae yutu Ime "cum weleraț kalenniyan almola giya van keren wat ona taerae (28) isä. hainbu bat sålan taeniae isà tun 23) sae kale sitiyake yutu Aet weher pirul no diyae yutu kaemiyan neheyae bad minisun kaemiyan

Page 91
tumanat mehe no gatae yutu (31) Katu Mahasaéyehi kam na Aet weher kaemiyan balā ge kaeraewiyaeyutu Kirband paw dun de kiriya di arak (33) kaer: maha sala piļimagelhi isā Mahab (34) dewdun gehi isä, Katu 1 dāga ebli isā udgalae yatgalae A isa, me tuwak tanhi piniwat is: (36) nd isā wī dasa yahalak isā me weherhi dāgab alēy haēmae wiyae yutu dage pilimagehi b. dum malas samun gedamd kodall, weheraț gatae yutu Kiribaņd pav isā me (39) hi sang waellelhi ge ku pawuyehi udaesi yataesi de wat isā Pahanãewil wațhi bim isā ] me tuwāk tanhi labanu (41) w hā, kaemiyan mut weher bimae l (42) yin Welherat gatae yutu ka kiya wikiya aëy kam karanuwa watae no wisiyae diyae yutu sud no gatae yutu me wehe (44) rae baendae salasat mut pāțța no di mangu (45) l aēy sesu war no gat jiwel koț dunuwak mut Aet wel pamaņu pāta kaerae kumbur ai weheraț kaemin giya kae (47) I sirit bili säl mut ratin waetum n (48) r no gatae yutu mekungen g gowīkam nuo kaerae wiyae yutu lh kaerae kumbur no waețiyae he watupaetaț waedae aniyā no kața yutu me weherae âwili tuwäk gan ruk kannta en sae (51) maengin yutu kudin kala warajak aeta minae ackae (52) awațae soļos baegin genae waew mehe kaerae ga (53) tae yutu me weherae āwū jiwel koţ dunuwak mut tubu tăk pasak wana seyin ā kaļa tuwã mahapāva tat isā (55) labanu dawaspatiā, wiyawū tuwāk pas maengin atwatu karāy san otama karaņdluyelhi tabā mas mas patā un kot bawuruduyehi dolos atwatu (5S) karay sang maendaj enwa kaemiyan ge daņd genae meheyir B. Nakä, ballana himiyanat ( wasan baiņae ran ek kaland satar

unoba, meheyat no diyae yutu vāmaț, Damganiyen dun payala ae dägaebhi (32) kam na Wätm dāga ebhi arakat Aeļ ganiyen ewiyae yutu dāgehi isã, Mangul ygehi isā Nayindae isā, Miņināl alasaēyehi isā Kiribaņd pavu :twe (35) her pilibad dagaebhi Aet weherin ran eksiyak kalla me tuwāk genae bawurudu patā ambi kam (37) nawäm kaeraed Gutaē Karandaē de gaem bi ɖ (3S) kaerae pereli war baelae uyelhi Gasagaesiyen tunin ekak lī isā Maņu vaēsara isā Laliņiya sara, isa inehi sa (40) ng waella Porodeni pokuņi wațae bim isā herat gatae yutu weher dasun un kudingen bim sowas nisi se na sanwae gat wesat no anuru na paņīwā (43) karanu wana gal asunwat weherat mut kaemiyan bad tuwak gam bim kaeraeyehi yae yutu tun däwar mut poho ae yutu kaemiyan weher dasun uerae bad tuwāk (46) tanhi ukas 'ub aèy 1no Waelaendiyae yutu miyan has karuwain dena pere o gatae yutu kuɖlingen paņdu ge gon genae kaemiyan tumanaț askaru para (49) puren waetena it innut haerae no gatae yutu e yutu (50) gas kol no kaepiyae m bimhi talan miwan āey pala
duna mut no kaepiyae diyae gam sirit daạɖl kirā kirū daņd riyan gaemburae riyan kabul viyae yutu no kala kirū daņd
tuwāk gann binului labanuwanaț
tanhi (54) kain) talen saemaengin k pas pothi liyae wiyae yutu vanat isã kam na wãmat isã othi liyawā, kantaen sae (56) na, wun samin Wattaway mundu e (57) at watu paļā ek at watu y en hawurudu awasanhi lekann innaewiyae yutu me sirit ikut
lhaeriyaie yutu. awaspatā sāl ek naeļiyak isā aka (2) k isā pavarun baeņaed
:Wა. 'Asa - 2 - ختم می :

Page 92
me tek me isa, niyam jetakhat sāl (3) ek naeļiyak isã hawun pasaļos kaļandak isā ākaemiyā leyā isā karaņdu atsamu isā baegin isā (5) pirivalanuwat isā sālde admanāk isā saerae säl ekadmanäk isâ mangul je wasagak isā (7) hawuruduwa kaland de akak isä watsikä Daniyen vasagak isā sonnas kaļandak isā maetipatakhat isā pitas samakhat isā rajge u tek kiri de pà basegin isä, ekin kaemiyakhat de payak isa ( piyangalpere waeliyakhaț de (12) Ruwanasuan mahabo mar pawu pere waeliyakhat de payak nā wakhat de payak isā sāl eka isā (14) eknat de pā baegin is vatnā vaeri satarak isā ekmat eknaț jiwel de pā baegin isā : wasaegi (16) in siwur sāhā kaemiyan beda gatae yutu isi ek naț de pä baegin isā sāl el raekinãwakhat de pa (18) yak is raekiyakhat de payak isa sa e payak isa sal ekadnana de at isā sāl ekad (20) manā de la payak isa, wat mindi siwisi ja! isā havuruduwakat piļīvarat wali upaenikaenniyakibat (22) e pisana Salayin dolos janakhu kirī de pā, baegin isā, salājetak dar mangi l.at pak sa (24) l; pisae dar 1 vaengū salayakhaț isã isā eknat sā de admanā baegin khaț sāl ek adımanāk isā (26) sal ekadmana ek patak isä pa de pā, baegin isã, ek naț sãl elkad pausak dena ku)mball pas (2S) ja, mas maspatã pã dasayak hã k (29) lhat le kiriyak isā sālde a dena pala erauehacon diyakhat ek } de tisa senon niya paeliyak is wedak (3 ) hat de payak isa wakhat ekkiri de payak isa Da yakhat de kiriyak isā Daumiy kiriyak is: I)aniye (33) in W guņjetuvakht isā karaņd jaunakhat isā mekna ji vel ka

4.
jiwel pas kiriyak isā dawaspatā uduwakat setuwamat mal milae isā wehe (4) Irleyā isā karaņd asakka emiyā isā eknat pas kirī kaemiyakhaț ek kirī de payak in gannakha (5) t de payak isa akhaț ek kiriyak isā, Damiyen kat Setuwamat mal milae tun kaemiyakhat ek kiriyak (8) isā mahabo umangulehi piļiyaț ek 9) ek payak isa sal de patak paenika emiyakhat isā ekna (0) at de admanā baegin sāl isā oļ l) sāl ekacļmanā de patak isā ayak isâ, Damiyen Wasagak isâ gulehi piļiyat ek kalandak isã isā Damiye (13) n vasagak isā aeļi lmana ek patak isä aeli ekalosak i Damiyen ek baegin wasag isā eka (15) dimana baegin sal isa me weherhi bik sang himiyanat ekkeneknat ladu siwur sähana l, weher atsam de ja (17) nakhat Kadmanā ek pat baegin isā koța a säl elkalmana, de patak isä kota kadmanäk isä je (19) tma wat ek ak isā batge laediyaț ek payak tak isā umiņdi waejãermakhaț de aku isä eknat ek pä bae (21) gin cknat ekkaland baegin isa sangkkiriyak isā sāl ekad manāk isā isā eknaț Taloļagae (23) min ek hat sāl ekad manā ek patak isā iyakhat sāl tunadīnamāk isā no gaman war giya salayakha (25) t isa maengli dara e bat pak salayapahawa (sijetakhat de payak isa hāwaesi ekaļosak isā ek (27) naț nanā baegin isā dawaspatā yalānakhat eknat ek kirī baegin isā umbu dasayak dena pàkumbalak ļuanak isā mus akat paeraehaenak i (30) ri de payak isa wedaklat Damiyen vasagak isā pulhuņdāDamiyen vasagak isā maņdowumiyen wasagak (32) isā naekaetien wasagak isā naepiyakhat ek asagak isā dāge atsamaklat isā eyakhat isà warjetu tun (34) 'andaegam isa warae dum malas

Page 93
samnaț Damiyen wasag satara gaemin payalak isā dāgehi heļ gaemi (36) n de kiriyak isā masakat ek siya wisi baegin ma Sapugamiyen de kiriyak isâ, sit raț laduwak (38) haț sāl ek naeli, sam sajanak hatisa ban wajaran isa damin sa janakbat isa meki mal (40) warakhat me galemin d me gaemae dum malas samnat D gul mahasal pilimagaehi ,üiqä. ! isā eknat de pā (42) baegin isā isa dagelhi budi bisowat tel gan ek tululak isā pilimagehid me te kirī (44) de payakisā sālde ad Boņd veherae seņāya isā aed sirwadu at janakhat isā uļu Wadudewaegam isã ka (46) t kirī baegin isā niņīr naha aed kirī baegin isā kalnbur de jana sunubolmat Sunubo dewie (48) meknaț Dunumuganna jsā, kan kiri (49) yak isä säl ekadunanä khat ek adımanā baegilu sāl isā isā Nawaguņa malasaēyeli Aembulu dāgebli isā (5) sāe på baegin iså me weherae ud (52) d dāgab aēy lhaelmaenda, baegin wasag diyae yutu isã hatgelhi isa, mehekarana minis hiskoļ isā apulana rada (54) Mlangulae wae tun kiriya isā un iilang wahawa (55) r kuli melat yutu isä manggi wa piyagi wa (56) divawan tak tanlui per bcdun me weheraț me gatae tuwak gam bilm kawaru pariy isā gatu wan ranae no himi ke yutu isā dunuwan desyawanu ikmae waețiyae yutu.
122. Wewelkaetiya.–Qri si rajaparapure (2) n bat kaeta polo (3) yon parapuren hinni wi bo Abhay maharajhu sat lae . . . wap sand pere apa (6) v kuļiyehi kamānak (7) meh 4 . (S) nāyakayan kib namchi aetulat tāk taenae k dapaläñ, So [ra] kam)1 kalä. tira kapana gaņā Va mārā upa maera hamara patwanu kot s

5
35) k isā dāgehi waet telat me hal onamal war de janakhat me Damiyen ek baegin wasag isā dena, mahamel (37) gowuwakhat arakhat de kiriyakisā dāgeraknā akisa, mahabudungehi dum malas damī (39) matisā aedura damīnat at Gutaēgam isā Inahabudungehi
· payak isa Damiyen wasagak isa miyen de wa (41) sagak isā manaeniyakhat isā kamas samakhat knat ekalmanā de pat baegin sāl ā, ek potāk (43) isā diya parahana kmeisā kantaen ledalu'u wakhaț ek namäkisä wadu maha aedurakhat ra wadu de ja (45) nakhat isä vadu de janakhat isā meknat wadu de jamakhu isā eknaț ek ir de jana klhu isà ek nat tul (4.7) n khu isā ek nați cik kiri baegin isā gam isā gaellan sa janakhu isā nawaēmae kaebiļi jețakhaț ek ek patak isä kaebili dolos janamek (50) naț jiwel de pā, baegin isa Naețewi ya mahasaeyēhi isā gowu wan tun janaklaț eknaț de galae yațgalae Aetweberae piļiba e daegae rakunānați l)amiyen ek dāgeli isā piļinage (53) lhi isā un isa, pili isa, porona, kasu isä wun de janakhu isä nnek mat e weherae bad tu wāk gann limhi sắme weheraț me ninda koț gatae no wadınā koț isā kaņae waewae e Deme kalae pere sirit diya yutu isä me weherhi (57) bad āyen ukas pamaņu no diyae yutu bț wehe (58) raț me nawatā gatae koț me niyaemin tubū me sirit no
ri bava kaeta kula kot Okawas usabinaț ag nielesun wū Lak diw i siri saig boaga (4) puta siri sang ngū tunwa (5) in hawuruduyehi vak da was teru wasae am gam
lDennel weher pamaņiyen dasa
gam aep denamo . . . . . . (9) uhi pakama . . . . . . (10) kaņ
koți genae dasa gaennae a (11) daeyat pãgakusaliyã (12) tabã kanda pala, soru (13) n gat aya

Page 94
tiyen niyata ļāk raț isā (14) gat kala dasa ga . . . . (l5) ma att paț (16) wanu koț isā soyā no wisi kalandak ran raddol at denu (pa) millae panis kalandak ran dada ganna kot isa ran l'adolat giyāk gen daņdae panaes kaļa no lpohok ge dada, ga.ninñ. k O patwanu kot isa pa (24) wi lallan pamaņu (25) laddan me ela (26) wann naeruwan marā, (27) genae giyaniyan koț o wun ha garaná kot isi tirae gäpan kot ara pikanata mi vun geri (30) go gannā kot isā (31) aņa maeku wana, ko (32) ț isā me dasa, g kaelaga (33) . . . . , ma ge la p ka . . . . . . (34) ra . . . . n k kaļandak (35) . , katara pudu (36) . . . genahi navanu kot i na kenekun aeta aepagena di patwana na paharanä kot isä me ki tāk da cyan ikinnae wa ețuņa illandanat giya rada kol samda wadāļa ek taen samiye (42) in ro raksā. . . . (43) kayä, satu isā 1 (44) hi isā, kaetiri alhinnohi isä k tuwāk sam dlauru wan wisin mawã l23. Mineri.-A. . . . . . . . . met ta yale se (46) no kaļa, wel i n aeta (kaku atin landae pans fi sun lauva (4) gannā kot i not nat no kaplnu kot (5) isā (52) wanu kot isä kot raekkan (54) na san o na isa paswanao
IB . . . . . . . . . tae (45) Minilhiriya (48) t me (49) httä (52) nahayi.
24. Attanayāla. —Siri wat (2) tā (5) k [a, ta] kula, pā, ((3) mil pure (S) n hat rad piiri (9) muv (ll) rana . . na [Si] } [i] sa (12 di karta (ku (14) la kot w (i
12s. Broken pillar at Anur mewan ma (!) anna.
B. te nawan (2) nint noru (3) . ('. lii käih:a (2) pul yʻñ (3) s:nod; 129. Slalo from Anurādhapuu 1ithayan; ta ran (3 dao haac ptid; bat (5) ha eka hun de ak

)
genae di elwan kot isä tirae no na pansālis dawasekin seyāgen at dasa gamin ek (17) siyu pas koț isã (18) no marā koțu wadi annā (19) koț isā no pohok ge enu ko (21) ț isã, akapā wahalaț (22) Indak ran ganna kot isa 23) ț isā ge daņd tāk atkapā lāsasihin daņd pere sirit se gam anannâ, kot isâ, miwun geri gon atvanu kot isā no marā, sorā wun kusinlayen na (28) kanaya patva (29) nu kot isa daehaerin eļawan haendinae aepae genae ana rat kala samar padiya sițcumin . . . . hīn taman taman anna hula walanda, parayara no oț isã me dasa gamaț wā dasa wanaku pi kenekun atagaņin a sā no yedena naka koț wā (37) halamu wa haennae aņa (38) na 2 dasa galemae a (39) katapa me hawurudu (40) hawurudu patā (4 l) ruwan kele kapannā koț rada sahiye hindanā holaggam meg kap para kamur me loke udā salā arā (45) aetuļu wū me
wasaka . . . . . . . . . . .
āta (45) rawaeru koț vaenmi karaț kaemi keneku (47) | (4S) yakkaland ran lek mage sà ratase pulur koll (50) tal koll natae tun aetat rața e no siți e (58) k atin pas piyawar (ae)
n samiye (46) in atin (47) (50) nī paera (51) hara dun
apiriyat (3) . . . na u (4) rahi i kaļa O kā (7) vas paraanat ag me (10) [hesu in wū nga bo maharacl lu (13) urchi
yat da (15) ham niyae kala
dihapura.--A. Abhā Sala (2)
1.—Qrī upāsakayan (2) lokat: ek: :ndit (A) e ka adin: mak
ac (6) mal hà wamha , . .

Page 95
8
(7) kaļa āturayan bat no (8) gen dasa . . . . . . . .
135. Dewanagala-Siriwat : uturat wu Damba (2) diwuhi an | paramuren bat (3) kaleta usabin: poļoyogen parapuren himi (4) mudun wisesa wiū sāha, tedin l dae win daewin, raja wira. . . . .
137. Gallwilhāra, Polonnaruw sahasrādhika caturasa [mn] kl param purā Māra saīgrāmabhū kārūdha, wāie durwwāra sapa
(2.) riwara Mära parajaya kot pansallis hawuruddak dawas catl waedae sițiae ane
(3) kakalpa, koti çata sahası siti satyayan dharunman rita war kritya, nimawa, Kusimära, nu wara (4.) la räjayange sälawanod nirw wāna, dihâtu wen diwi niwi $ giya ka'ae Waļagam Ablhã, m: dahas su
(5.) panaes hawuruddak bl piriwemin siţi kahi Mahăsam ya wannçodbhūta, rājādhirāja na wirājanāna,
(6.) Çrī Sanghabodhi Parākr Lamkãtelehi ekarājyābhishekay bhitapuṇyarddhi aeti wae wa da huu wan
(7.) ajñāna durjñāna mūlal wisha wega wihata wae apāya putrayan daekae supariçuddha
jñā ca
(S.) krawartitiyak hu me ... , wu wa hot. Budu sasma nassi i, pas wā dahasak pawatnā, lBud maenaewaeyi
(9.) prajñã purassara. karuụãy( dosena warjun kawurun walal wā, dahasak pawatnã paridden k dratādi wiwi
(10.) dhat gua gaạāñga saīīg. poshita ķīla skandhāli laukika lamkrita wii Udumlara giri sthawira pramukha nnalhãwihārāt (1 l.) blik slun sanghayā dae wisin anujiata Budlla kalpa A kot le āpilliksu miralnala gasan na

e esu walan koț (9) bat gannā
piriyat lo ikut guna mulin kaet kula paemili kala Okā was at agamelhesun Wŭ Lak diwu jumä saraya tisara sin gat rajau ira (5) paļa kelin nelhesu radol
a. - Apa Budun kalpa gata yaparimitakälayen sama tisa ni wū mahābodhi pa [r] yyamp
ae sarw wajñāpada prāpta wae rthi pak inaha ineglayak Seyiti
ayehi keleçãçanin da sewemin shäyen niwani sakala louddla e alsiy eslhi Ma
yā [na] yehi nirupa dhiçesha ara siya supanaos hawuruddak ahā rāja dawasae piațan ekwā
inna nikāya wae çãSanaya natādi param parāyāta sūryikadligabihi wyāpta yaqonmarīcīu
amalähu maharajäan Sakal, "en abhishikita wae wijriumrājyasukluālu ublhawa, kotae
ka apratipatti dushpra tipatti unawana, çaisal awacara, kula
Buddha çâsanayeli ıâWaeni
la ni kiluțialk daekale udāsīna »ho sat hudu apäya bhäg weti .u. SaSnata mã, wahal wuwa.
n sammcodita liridaya aeti w ae] kota arāgata kalanka wae pas creu do luyi sitã akladacchi
ata kotae rakshita Wardolita gua ratnalankarayen sanai\va si inah Käyapa maha (ln:vy:asi
ae o wun wahal k} țac lBudun ogaliputtis mahaterun wahal laya kolae dullalayi maedae

Page 96
(12.) la wiçodhã, tritīya, dhar māçoka maharajahu me [n] a çāsanayen apagata koțiae shad mahākshīnā
(13) çırawayan aeti kalhi sāhayenudu samañga, no koțae men ek nakā koțiae jetawana n (14.) hāra, Lak di wae ta samkhyätikränta maha sam prawritta dharmmämisha dana darçana prabhawa prīti prāmod (15.) swädayehi lola wae samāpto wae wihārayața, eļab gata wae tad dargana prasüta mã, wisin mahotSã.
(16) hayen sākat wū me s abhinna wae pawatnā parid apramāda wae widarçanã dhur yukta wae wadanā paridden
(17) awawädanugasana kot naewaeyi yukta Wyakta guno Mahā, Kāçyapa, mahā sthawira, wisi
(18) in pramada, wiharin aw, mawinaya, sandahā, koțae āedu . . . ganadetu terawarun wisin saddhiwi
(19.) hārikayan aturehi n yogya Wae wasannawun pama yoda yaetat piriseyin winayen da sadham sütratraya anumãna (20.) Sũtra sadã, wanapot p kadin duru kota grantha dhu udu satatayen wiweka wat pira tun welehi i
(21.) riya eka manā siți p kamata hanekhi yed de tun no kota Wiweka wat purawa nivesaye yi wadāla balewin tam (22.) tannā, da me ki guņa parawaeda são hamin ki parid koia gata no hena ante Wasik sikha sekhiya wana
(23.) not kalawa sikha wala ādyantu kote samanā vicāļ karawā das a dham satatayen me udu
(24.) purawā çak [ti] pamo tānukūla kamata hatak uganw eatu su) pajamku kathāyehi v kotae paewaetwiyae yutu

88
mmasañgãyana kaeraewū DharmnekaĢata pāpa bhikshūn Ģāstraabhijiādyaneka guņa gaņopeta
pawāhaya rājayan wisin mahotgatahuhu tun nakā samaliga kirinahäwihärädi no ek maha aegi wi hhi tanhi karawä ehi sahasra gha yāwāsa karawā nirantara yen upasthāna keremin samghaya rasā,
kālānukālayehi paushathāñigaçīla pae sannipatita samgha, madhya priti pramodya rasäswada kotae
amghãma çiriya pas wā dahasak den matu wana samghayā da aļayehi yodī alepa cajatāli guņen
ae çāsanaya rakshā kaļa, maepeta waekarana ārādhanã da asā pramukha sthawira warayan mae
akāça no labana sandahā dharmrol da no wihidae kaļa katikāwati tamatamā, nisā wana antewāsika
isadennața nisayen mindennața i no wiyae di grantha dhurayehi kudu sikha hā pāmok da suttin
iriheļiyae no dī gaņa samgaņirayehi (yehi) yedennawun wisin ewa maenaewaeyi wadala baewin
pirisudu kotae kagiya si adi wü palahak hunu gan wâ dawasakada attänam ewa padhama parirüpe
ngayehi vesesin yedi at vaeda den granthadhurayen waediyak a saddhi-wihārikayan lawā, mul
nda winisa as wā samasin samasae a taenaeka kiyannata pohosat nehi karawã yaeța ki wiwekawat
aņak hadārā nimi kalae cariā vidarqanā dhurayehi nā yodā vodāla paridden dawas ya wanu

Page 97
89
(25) heraryan udu herana si wana pot keļa asā no piriheļā wiwekawat udu purawä hikm denâ mae geno haemmena wae
(26.) dae maw piya de denē kanawaenda bunaiigana, bunun lâ pinisae ahara singayana gaman; wuwa behedak hä salbum
(27.) sarunța behet pasa siñg taenakața piritaț yana gamanak yutta kata kāla vikālayehi ae gilânâdikatraye
(28.) n pitatata yannawunta Samu dena, upädyäyanta dukulä awyaktayanta mae samu no di po mātra
(29) yak dannã, wyakta sañ diyae yutu na gaņayekin āsañ wasawan hun taenae harmanera, ni (30.) no paewidi kenakun daek sthawira na warmawya mahā, mae yaemae sati sati sampajakuyen y (31.) satapā aluyaemae naeñg sițae sakman kirīmen dawas gewă -sakasâ haendae perawae daelhaeti (32.) nimawā dāgab māmbo terawat gilan wat senasunwat aē hot bojun hal elaebae kaenditi wa (33) bojum halae watawat nim getta marajan namakaranu wana kata yutu aetiyawun mut sessa
(34.) wun kaenditi waeļaendữ dawas yawā pas bathi duki niyā yehi yedī gihi minis paewijiyan l (35.) nowaewat wela dakwà di karuņakaeta mut wat wirikața sannipātitānam vo bhikkhave d ka .
(36.) thā ariyovā tuņhibhāvoy maluaskāra dekin pițat tiraçcīn pāpa, witarkkayen no yedī perae W3, I13, 3Տ3,
(37.) na dharana dharmmakat widarganā dhurayen gewä, mae samapaja [m) kayen yut nindi s kata yutekin e - -
(38.) bena mangi paewijiyan kaepa talenekhi laegum gata, yut wat keļi sitin wat no sarūpa tepi
(39.) tu mawunudu wuwa wi wu wa ļadaru bālayaku ha daru l.

ha sekha . . dasa dham sutta pariharaņa karanu kotae yedā ewiyae yutu mewun haemae
ha mese mae ek kusa hot sabramsarun hā mehekaruwan k hâ me kiwiaewun mae rogi
iyana gamanak hã paewaerū mut meyin meyin pitat kaça gamat samu no diyaе уutu
samu det hot awyaktayanța aewaet wadāļa, bae win hudu ho pawaruņu hā āpattyanāpatti
ga kenakun mula kota samu ga kenakum tanā sa)īpayeli
gen wat ki ae mut no waesaewiyae yutu samghayā wisin mae maendina ut nindi sewu min siri ū ī kamața han hi yedī hindae i puhuņu gat piriwahā siwurū kisa
anganawat udu aeduruwat kandawat udu sapayā, da wana ļamdā awa ekbittelhi pat pot balanuwa a pasa bojunu wan ãe ikman
ikbittehi kamata hanhi yedi yen grantha widarçanā dhuraā sams attha
uwasyawā doriya wa no pobonā laebi raeswü wan wisin udu vayam karaņīyam dhammī vā
i vadāļa baevin dharmmakatbā a kathā hā kāma, wiütarkkādi yaemae da bana, kiyã na kiya
hā kirīm āe no sis piyewin hā ndiniyaemae sapat sandae sati ewiyae yutu pițatawiyae yutu
wisin pasili pael pilimage āe u haemae welelhi mae kip i sitin l kisi Wak hu hä, n o biliya.e yu . . bhāgayan hā d[ī) malakudu asa ga nobiņiyae y ut[i] waeli

Page 98
C V.
mahallawun no danwa mehe l yutu tamä ayati yakaduru bhall (40.) nata, no diyaе уutu gasa saīgun genemī nasnata sudusu Imut aturehi waesi awalawiya, eļaebiyae yutu ebandu pi
(41.) rikaraka çatasaruwan yutu nawa y[u]t[u] e tuna gana . . . smi hasa, nisa samī mihita baewin sināwața misi karanek
(42.) hi duhasa no wihidae daekwiyae yutu talmã wana v baehaera no wahalakata yutuan tama no ne sitiyae yutu ka
(43.) ll lekha asamjantena apan kaeta, bã āmisatvāya lolatã, yi w, lol baw no kata yutu dahagab m. (44) n ganda dukha . . . . ae pākassehi lamina no biņiyae yutu sa pilibada katha da wisabbagak sanghaga
(45.) to pi aciittikāra katā, t. tițțhati sațțhayanto pi nisīdati i tike bapako pi bhaņati kuumā anyata
(46.) ra nidesahi wadāļa, baew. wisin udu werin ew siwuren ci sañgun hā biņuwa manā karuņak naemi sitae sa
(47.) t no wana biliyae yutu at lã no saenae wiyae yutu pa wikhewa no kotae hadaeriyae yu
(48.) tha sodhetvā upasampā eko pil hi kulaputto pallobaija salamati sâsanan patittihâpeti yü yutu pirik
(49.) sā, upasampatti kața yutu han pamaņak dur bhaīīga samāda no risin pawatuk udu ayuņu no k katikā
(50) wathi no hikimae wara dakwa waradata nisi danduw naewaetae da ese mae pawatit hinduwā winayānukula paewae
(5 l.) tmak na eta hot un kere ganadetu terawarun wisin udu t pamā wae samghãyā, hikmawā yedū da[ņ]du wam kața yutu . .
138. Galāņdawala :—Çrī siri sɛ himiyan wahanse e (3) me wātā asärä, hengayen maeta ta (5) . . :

)
aruwanta daehaewili no wiyae in anu no danwa an
n yan nak . . hu wisin mahalu prikarakara . . . . . . athi aeta wigarainin mae no temen taen
we . . . la wiyekin maeyāe tu [m] wewa niki da ta watu mattanta vaddhati yī vadāļa
muWa Wasae satutu pamanak "ehera sanhindena ayi karaņa weherae sanhindena ayi karaņa
attena bhikkhunā krippiye vin däla baewin kaepa passehi du ahāmbo aē wandimi
pudamin daewuțu walandamin aetgamhi gihi minisun hā wa thã da no kata yutu idhekaso
here bhikkhū ghațțhayanto pi dvijako (?) pi bhaņati byahyaraSSa, pi siranpn parämasati yi
in sailiga, maendata elaebiyā hu wa no ghaetiyae yutu mahalu a āta ādara dakwā itā, no ļawae
isi taenekhi du komarun werae dhan gherehi wasanu wanața u pabbājentā sodhetvā pabbāje etha sodhetva nissayam detha īca upasampa daica labhitvā
bae win piriksa palewiji kata,
piriksa nisidiyae yutu kamaya wiyae yutu mekī tāk vatae iyae yutu yam kenek me kala,
ața pawatit nam tun yaelak am karawā awawāda koțae nam nisi no dī masak dakwā
i no baendi haeraewiyae yutu man tamanța yedū dhurayehi no lu lat hot mahaterawarun Til . . . . .
igabo Parākramabā (2) hu wat walamața wadāļa galla (4) rīm we waellen maetae hā meki hi

Page 99
9.
(6) tu latae kuti kana bayae wah yat (8) taçiutra, kala, ekek çri (9) kumburae . . . . . . . . .
143. Dambulla wihāra :-Çrī mulin uturat Dambadiwuhian k praļaya koțae Lammkāwa (2) ma paramparāyen ā Lakdiw poļoyor gaembara teda nisal (3) somig kulanu dan yasa sirin yut wiraraj Kālinga Parākramabāhu (4) c mundun pat riwi madulu men sa saet kotae perae no (5) bada kara, sïnta pas hawuruddakata aya hae parapuru hā hawurudu (6) patā ruwan mutu ridi aē no ek was swastha karawā, tawa da matu (7 wara wada, genae Lamkaiwaisin du utte amuņața aya ekamuņu tu (8) maende ekamuniu de paèla hä, má paēła, hā maņdaran tunaka baewi: kaeti aya da, kațu kaņabã, aya da kalata, mae no gan nã, niyā (10) y kaum kalawunța dena hira sanda sopadrawa wü talpatae liyâ diye an unge wamgänuyäta wae boho patae pamuņu hasun liyavā dī tā Lamkāwa tun yālak paedalkuņu k da giridurgga wanadurggajala (l ambulu pakak se bala gaéniyak yana kalae kumak dayi no kiy nishkantaka kotae me Lak diwa çãyen Pāņdī rața de warak waed. rājayan ewū rājakanyāwan hā h. Coda Gaudādi no ek deçayehi gu) ha gunen mitrasanthāna kotae gu wahanisege gauryyātigayen, mae ll bisowarun hā paņɖuru gen wā mu rājayan naeti heyin RāneĢvaraye wastu danayen ese no sala mulu d kalak pawatna niyayen jayastam
. yen de wālayak namwā nae waetae Lak di wa waedae p. win) di . . . wamatae . . . . . . Dambadiwae Lakdiwae no ek ta dan watu (2l) . . . . . . . . . . . purā, boho kall hinnawa tubū tu karawa, tewala Buduwa danda, we . . . tu . . ra, çāstra, da pawat ka parihāņayen naesī giya wchera ma rā hapura, Nuwara Dewanuwara I karawa ananta wastfu) . . . . . .

la (7) kae dañgekae sorakamae rājadrohiyāye (l0) . . . . . . .
siriwat apiriyat lo ikut guna aet kula pārmili kaļa yakshanushyawasa kala Wijaya raja parapuren himi nomin guņa Lma panad . . udapa sat set a, Niççamka, Malla, LamkeçWara, akrawart tīn valanse udāgal ur anduru durulā, siri Laka ek vuvara dī muļa vū Lamikavā - rae diwel wahal sarak pamuņa pas tulā bhārayak baegin ran tu ha di dustha Lamkawasin ) wana raja daruwan karawustha no kaļa maenaewaeyi sitā n paēļa lā maņdaran sāka hā Lņdaran satarak hā, paesse pas n a (9) ya gannā, niyāyen hã ku wajra jīwikā, heyin haemae en hā wyawasthā koțae dasa pamuņu weyan miyan wisin hae (11) ndi hiri se no kotae kall pawatinä niyāyen tambambra (12) çāsana pawat karawā otae gam niyam gam rajadhani 3) durgga pamkadurgga da at udu amaengi ruwanak genae ya (14) na niyayen gam wal semehi taba dwanda yuddhaae bhaya (15) pat wū Pāņdya astiyaçwādi paņdurā hā genae iņa kae (16) maeti rajadaruwan iņa no kaemaettawunța, taman ohaya eļa (17) wā e e rațin ļu Dambadi wae da pratimalla ni waedae hindae (I 8) tulābhāra iļindun sit purā e tanhi bolho (19) bha koțiae luiga tala . . . siwuranga senanga piriwarā itatae saturan naeti bae (20) . sasaturan aewa da yi sitā nhi satra, namwã, niraturu wũ lu . . . . . . . . nd . . . . . . . n nakāhi saturuwan samanga edae na (22) ka . . . . . . . P rawa, perae rajun dawasae dup ha saē (23) . . . . . . . . [Anu) Kael'aņi Miyagruņa no ek wehera . yāpa. . . . (24) karawā, . . .

Page 100
9
. . . härayehi da gal . . no hot
· , sana ranmaya karawa sa (2 kotae maha puda karawä suw karawâ wadâla çilâleklbayayi. 145. Ruanwaeli Dāgoba,
tyāgasatyasatya çauryyādiguņag raja parapu (2) rein a Kaling tilaikāyamāna wae Simphapura Malla Kälinga Paräkramalälhüi pa, (4) ramparāyāta Lamkâ dw Parākramabāhu wahanse pū (5) : dasa awinayen pildita, wü dilind jivatwana boho janaya, jivitag: (7) gaiwen wedaeyi ran ridi m bharaņādi wiū un un kaemaeti abhaya di sorakam harawa sesu galawá me se (9) mae Wiwidha koțiae mā dun deya sthira koța haWa, çata manä, (l0) Wèdayi av wadārā tun rajayelhi mae hae wadārā mā da, (I 1) wasaekāt n aewaeyi perae rajadaruwan Inc naengemī sitā vadār (2) ā u wahanse hā agamesun Kālinga S hã saha woțuņu abaraņin saedi wahanse tulābhāra naengi sat 1 anantakoțae (14) rāja, withiyehi pa Watwā tun rajayehi boho koțiae anna dana da niranta (15) rayen sorabhaya kantakabbaya durukO suwapat koțae çā (16) sanayehi da pahanowanne pratyaya lob bawa dae (l7) nae çāsanaya kilu kața yutu dumaetae ran pilī y wü dãe da (18) Jaebeyi sammata warundãeta da palibodha no waedaeyanta no e (19) k wastuy dāma prawāha paturuwā mesē tabā, Pulastipura (20) yehi wae dāgab valanse dā vandanā piņ: mahānubhāwayen (21) taman w. dāgab Walansē penena mānay çripä.dlayen FRu (22) Wanmaeli waeli tawaranna se ananta m kusum pudunna se ran (23) 1. niraturu kotae pudā anaengi r ātapaniwāraņaya koțae sisā (24) goda koțae pahan pudā, taliyan tel pahan pudâ (25) mese mae kalduw sivu daē gandin sisārā piribada ranin pūjā (26) kotae nuwarața

nun sitipilima . . . . . , padeka 5) t lakshayak dhana wiyadam arņņa giti gulhā yaeyi nam tabā
Anurādhapura : — Ģrīnat wū aņayen asādhāraņa vū Okāwas ga cakrawartti rāja Wançayata 'elhi sajāta wū Niççanka (3) rajaā wahanse Swawapçayața īpayehi ek sesat kotae Mālu rwwa rajacarita ikmae kala ati u wae gos so (6) rakam koțiae i haerae sorakam karanne yanā asu ran mutu maenik wastrawastu ha (S) sarak gam bin di boho janayã da êê dukkhayen wicitra wastu dānayen sanātha e tawa da waeɖiiyak samurddvurudu gaụanakața aya haerae ma kalața kaeti aya haerae o singâ suwase wisuwa, maen) kala wirulesekae tuläbhära rehi dā, Wīrabāhu mahāpāņan ubhadrā, biso wun wahanse (13) taman wahanse hã tun denā, ruwan hã aetaļu ridī tiram hā ne swāmin mahādāna warshā } Niggamka namin satra namwa pawatwa siyalu dilindu bhaya tae Lak diw wasin haelma dena da duççlayan da utkanthitayan hayen hā kațayuktehi Ibhayin 1țu no koțae siwuru hala wunța akada bat bijuvata sarak ādi karawä wadârâ sugila wahanseWuwamana wedayi obage naieen sagraha koțiae siwu pasayen okaya da çãsanaya da semelhi dla wasana seyek Ruwan waeli sae siyurañga, senañiga piriwarā ahanseta satarawannehi nikmae ehi dimae wähanayen baesae maluwata waedae maluwelhi utu atuțiae waeli talāpițānan hal ridimal sat ruwan sisara ata kada patakayen dagabata rā niraturu koțiae kapuragoda suwandatel adiwu telin satiyak ’ael dumin suwanda malin pudã genae satalis lakshayak masu hāt pasin sat gawwak pamaņa

Page 101
93
taenae hãema satun no maeriya h dolos (27) maha wae taemae ma ran pilī ādi wiū kaemaeti wastu d sa (28) mmata kotae pakshinta wēlehi ēhi Bauddha, dewatāwan s nisungē (29) prītighoshaņā asā e prītīn Lak diw wāsīnța naewaet ëhi si (30)ti lokë arak mênäwa Mirisawiți ãdi wū wihāra karav (31) syagaņan yāļa dī situw peraparidden sajita kotae wadal (32) nața Bauddha dewatāwange bawa da daenae matuwana raja wilhāra (33) wihārawāsīn lokaçās yutu.
Grīdhāmnā ratinacaitye pacitim dhananam
catwarimcat pramanair Innirup pramodaih
pratyakshāņye, (85) vanaikāsti yam abdam
Lamkân Niççamkamallo vyaca tabāhū.
145b. Ruanwaeli Dagoba pave
wartti hu . . . . . . . . (2) ma ap siya (3) la lesin tubu mahawa tul Parakrama samudra . . . . . . . h
alut vaē manā ek tenae mahav bandawa Lak diwae mululle (7) ādi wū no ek dahas (8) . . . . dāgaba saeti (9) . . . . . mahā dā, rawā (10) kaepa . . . laryan ädi w . . . . (11) sãe wahanse atu wiū wadārā, Demalu'n baesa . . . . . ( awut Demala ke . . . . . . . .
146. Lion at Polonnaruwa :-Q. ujaga Nissañka Lankeçwara K wahanse waedae hun wira simhäsa
(2) Simhasanaye waedae hun kayasthayanta sthanayayi.
(3.) Simhäsanaye waedae hun ka (4.) Simhäsanaye waedae hun ki (5.) Simhāsanaye waedae huu sthänayayi.
(6.) Simhäsanaye waedae hun k n wahanse hindina sthānayayi.
(7.) Simhäsanaye waedae hun ka likawarunta sthânayayi.
(8.) Simhäsanaye waedae hun wunta sthānayayi.
147. Frieze around the Thtipari

aekkaeyi abhaya di bera lawā unta abhaya dī Kāmbodīnta i pakshin no badana niyayen bhaya di prītīn dā. wandanā aha, mīnhā baņannā duțu miwēlehi upan Buddhālambana ve hawuruddakața aya haerae n adhikära, kotae unda pudä, "awayi ananta wastu hā wī nuwara dewunuwarak se niyādameta sitin pūjā kaļa In me mae llesale ărakshâ, aetii daruwanudu wisin nuwarae na sanātha koțae rakshā kața
avikalair (34) yyena lakshair maracitām vīkshya sāndraib
utim akrita tataḥ prītacitto”
rayad akarām. Ģrī Parākrān
ment, east side :-(1) cakraa me tu wāk pa sudusu dasa ou muļulla bandahayen (4) . . lak . . . . (5) . . . . . ādi vū va paha (6) ho wa lae haeli s pano mahawiharaya . dāgaba yae (?) Ratnāwali gap da abhinawa koțae . . .
ü dãe karahi Anurãdha . . . . ineka . . . . . . (12) . . . . . . l3) . . . . . . . . . Lak diwața
ī wīra durāja, wira weçiyābhālinga cakrawart ti svānin nayayi.
kalae pot warana aetulu wi
lae pradhänayanta sthanayayi. lae senewiradunta sthänayayi. kalae aepāwarun hindina
allae yuwarāja wa siți . . . . .
lae asampandi bhàraka mända
ka’ae kadagoshțhiyehi aetta
8 m

Page 102
Upper (1.) Ģrī Kālinga nripab P kriti vrittacaityagriham Pul . . . . ra . . . . na girim mahā (2.) s sarvvatha, tat sa samrakshyatām bhāvibhib.
Okawas raja parapurehi wae rajapiļiweļin rajja ladin
(3.) woțunu paelaendae m Malla, Käliiiga, Parälkramabä.lı gopa mahārājayan wahansë ni (4.) nse kusen ekoļos mas . . . . lakuņa manā nakat m miyi piyânan wabansé wadâla
III.—(Rumming wes
(1.) karawuwara di muļu haerae wadara diwel wahal sa
(2.) ņu parapuru wastrāl . . . haerae te . . . wahal Sara
(3.) swa . . radol koțae wo wu ran hama deya . . . . . . .
(4.) ța, mae daru darae wa kaeti aya da kațu kanabā haemaeka
(1.) lata haerae wadârâ no i (2.) di mahājanayā samurdo (3.) runudu jīwitãçã, haerae (4.) karanne dhanāçayen w
Lower (1) . . . . . . . . . . miyi si (2) siti pilima. . . . . . . (3.) wa . . . . . . . . . . ՍՈ (4) . . . . . . ananta wastu (5.) . . . . . . . yata siwu p
dhara gäsana
(1.) [dha ra wasana waran pi dā, pātrayā tun wahanseța, t (2) wahanse urehi dã yu mahāpāņan walanse] . . . pe (3.) nasanā hā, anaetigi ruw (4.) Lak Wijaya siiiga sene (5.) sammatayen nawara'n
LS LSL S SL S L SL S S SSL S SL S SS SS SSLSL

94.
ρογίίοη-I.
Irākramabhujo Niççamka Mallamastinagare Lamkeçvaratarayatana
dubhuttama. . . . . . . . bha.
grāma paricaya dana nripatibhis
Sūryya vaņgayata tilakāyamāna
aha raja tan pat wü Nigçamka u cakrawarttīn wahanse Çrī jayasā. Pārwwati mahā, dewīn waha
in punu pohoyae upan kenehi sa ohota dae . . . . . . tilakayak lat
to left of cut upper tier.)
8 s pas hawuruddakața aya rak pamu oharaņādī no ek wastu dī perao kādi vū sarvva
. . wā , tā un un gē da kamun . . . tayaegi un un dãrã mattata da wyawasthã kotae ayae daya.e ca, . . . Wikraya,e yi
IV.
ek wastu lha, kotae so
sorakam edayi.
portion.-II.
tā vadārā Dambulu leņata vaedae. lakharat gawa . . . Lak (dil. wehera, detu mĩ warũ
parityāga koțae. asayen dassa . . na koțiae dharmma
II.
ața anurūpa p[r] awritti di wadārā a. waraja wae sa . . . . [W]īrabālu » . . . un wahansē gaļawā) a . . . . . . sa poho pūjā koțae. wi tāwurun[āWan] . . . . . . . . . a di . . . . . . ratutae tala wun . .

Page 103
95
IV
(l) . . . . . . . . . . . . Slaks (2.) wedaya stuti kaļa tandhi di (3) wotunna dewatawan siliiga (4..) mae taen mae balā, anātha
WI
(1) . . . dada, no ek taenaedh niwāraņa koțae lo waes
(2.) san anācāra koțiae no sadãoãra silãle
(3) khe karawã mawun piy: Sakyarāja guņayata
4)····· sikhi semanga pak tun rajayehi
VI
(1.) tan wella gattawun daek: samasampat demi yi ran ridi v sampat di haemae dena suwapat
(2) kotae Coda Gaudadi no e bhațțayan yawā dwandwa, yud saturan na eta me wițae dinu wa n (3) sa saturan wedayi sita v Niçamka saetrayayae Brāhman ayae yanādi no ek dāna çālā kara (4.) walan ridi kota da ridi wa ruk se sarahā maha perahae watura pawatwā Anurādhapuray 148. Galpota, Polonnaruwa :-
Ģrī Kāliīga cakrawartti . . . . .
swâmin wahanise aeti kala, Niggamka
genwâ çilâl
A. (1) Qri dharmmassoyams sarbbadā rakshaņīyaņ
bhūpālendrān yācate kīrttihet Mallah).
(2.) Çrīmat anat utum guņa ge vū ākāçacārī Kāliīga eakrawa rajayan Budunge niyo
(3.) gayen dewiyan wisin ar baesae yaksha pralaya, kotae ma siya klawurudu giya kalhi Budt

nayak ya gabak bandawā ra welhi mae ta 7an sanātha koțiae
armmadhikarana lawa . . . . so
nasnā piņisae rājādwārayehi
In sē lo sasun raknā. . . . . .
sha, päta çarirayan ka, . . . hayi
I.
ie mumta sesu rajadaru van lā yalan mutu maenik adi no ek
k deçayehi rajadaruwan karae dha, il wā da no ladin pițatae namā kele vaedae wasana Pulastipurayehi a saetrayayae bahujana satrayawa, ridi ran eța wil ãdī no ek wastuyen kap rin ishța bhojanādi maha dan
ayae, Qri.
Iіт.
bhatayan lawa adhi kara kota danwi mandi | näwan Sâegiriyen ikha galayi.
arbbalokaikamânyaç çreyo dâyi
ir bbhuiyo bhüyo Wira Niççamika
men hiwi Okawas raja parapuren rttin wahanse kulena Wijaya
ig ganmä ladu wae Lak diwu nushyāwāsa kala cik dahas sat Bosat

Page 104
(4.) Sakwittan upadanā utu Simhapurayēhi mermae rajapa Jayagoparājayan vahansē nisā
(5) mahadewin wahansè kus taman yona parapuren himi Lak Lak divae kulaje ka maharajun (6.) yadamen maha peraharin tanaturu raja isuru windimi widyāyehi nipuņu wae raja pi
(7.) liwellin abhishëka ladin v pat wi wotunu mangulehi ahas kipī baelū pamiņekin wi
(8.) suruwā baewi lo waessan dāwanayehi idiriyața kakarā pir kaedī siya sat[u]nhā saemaengae
(9) pawitae helu mahã, tada paen wuwa maenaewaeyi sitū ki waturu pawa.trbaewin kaemaeti (0) paenūramasimha rāja v gona waedi taenae abhimukha samipawi se napurayaeyi pahaw
(11.) tudussa danayi wadāļa diwu pidū balewin alamghaniy satuțu wae koñcanāda koțiae ma. (12.) n balewin duțu mahā ma Parãkramabãhu Wirarãja Niçça japā vahansē Udāgalmundun p (13.) t hiruhu sē satur and piyum pubudu koțae anat rajas gunen pun sandaha se dhira
(14..) täyen Meruwa sê gaeml tiguņen mahapoļowa sē lo wae waedae sițae apagē wamçayața
(15.) parapuru më Lak diwuh rajakenekunge durinnīti waçay sé . . nuyi maha karunayen ow (16) nta kulācāra tabā dī pa wat aya gannā kalae perae I haerae uttē amuņata ekamuņa t (17) ņdaran sāka bā maende maņdaran sataraka hā paessē a) daran tunaka baegin ganut mut (18) yen hà dukin harana se mae no gannâ niyāyen hâ wya loho ran ridi mutu maenik wast (19.) nadi aneka dhana war vahal sarak pamuņu parapuru sambana tabā di amātyādīn aeti (20.) koțae tun rajayehi boho awunu bandawa e el ratae su abhaya dāna di pisamburu wa ta

6
m Dambadiwhi Kāliñgu rațae apurita tilakayak bandu Ģrī Pābbatī en ipaedae raja peraharin waedī diwae raja karanu maenaewaeyi
a, me Lakata baesae āepā himiyā in çastraçāstrāgamasakala kalā
Toțunu paelaendae maharaja tan kus puraminä maha mē kaelada
aesața tiyuņu aņasak aeti kriū kururu saeda waelasinna diwu
teda alti nirudaka katarehi da emehi mae akälamegbayen mahataenin ikrama aeti samudra kridawata yehi paemuņu mahapoļaīgaku 7ae to mae tota
basata tama, mae tama, daehae "a âdega aeti dutu kenehi mae ngulaetu tama, mae pita du „himä, aeti Siri saíiga, bo Käliñiga ʻ• Iqnka, Malla, Apratimalla, mahara- . a, uru durulā bahu janayā muwa irin Çakra dewendrayā sē somi
buru baiewin sägaraya sè kshänessan pinin upan kap rukak sē
i bahu janayā aturekae samahara en kulācāra dhanayen pirihuņu
s hawuruddekae aya haerae ket ajun dawasae wadā gannā, aya un pāela hā ma 2 amuņața ekamuņu de pãela hā muņața ekamuņu pāeļa, hā maņwadā no gannā niyā hen kațussara aya haemae kalața wasthā koțiae kahawuņu tamba rābhara shāyen dilindu gim niwā diwel ran ridi walan gehila adi bolho
) kal apawat maha waewu aela bhiksha kotae ehi satwayanata da haerae

Page 105
9
' (21.) no ek janapadayehi dh
miwârana kotae sorun udu soraka un un kaemaeti wastu di corabha (22) duru kotae wal waessan 1 sādhā kaņtaka godhanaya kotae vū paridden duçīla, kaņtaka pah 23.) kaçãSana nishkaņțaka ko pasayen upasthāna koțiae hawuri katthina dāna di dewadāna daruk (24.) in pera paridden tabā di s dharmmadhara çāstradharayanați çāstra da pawatwā mesē losasun B. (L.) pavatnē rājawamĢaya Soma Sūryya wamça, boho biso wa tan pat Wirabahu mahapánan
(2.) wahanseta da rãja kanyak kotae aga, mehesun Kalinga subl Galīga vamça kalyāņa mahā
(3.) dewīn wahanse hā saha w dā daru mahapāņan wahansē hā ( hã ek wae tulābhāra
(4.) naeīgi hawurudu patā p. nawa ratna dāna warshā pawatw bamulju kana piluku ruku dun ad (5.) nānātha janayan sanātha k lokagasana sanaha sit gat bahujar aeti sine -
(6.) ha paksha, pāta koțae div paridden janānuraijana guņayeh dawasae dasa pin kiriya wat purā
(7.) Pulastipura namaeti Kāling seyek swamaņdala paramaņdalayac du apa, Lakdiwa se
(8.) mehi tubi paridi pratya ura[i]ga senaliga piriwara, Trisi rājadhāni jaladurgga giridurgga w (9.) kadurgga hã ek koțae kridi bala, wadara pratyanta w[äsi warshäyen pinawà tun rajayehi be (10.) lu baelū Miyaīīguņu mahā a ņi ādi vū jarā vihāra valānat lenae hot hun siti pilima dàgap ra
(11.) n gāwā, lakshayak dhana karawā, Anurādhapuraye Ruwanm lakshayak dhana wiyadam koțae
(12.) wā e pūjāwața satuțu de bbâda kalataena, gal dâgabak kara' karawa, mese saerawli Budu sasun (13.) hiți Lak diwa per[ae] da dae hawae Dambudiwu da niyati v taman wahanse Niggamka Malla y
Q 6038.

irmmadhikarana lawa anyaya m karanne dhanagayen wedayi 7a, ael waessan haenmae taenae mae Зudu sasnehi da naya winaya
kotae lõ țae suçīla mahasanganața siwu du pata, mahanu wam karawa, usallān maīlīgakusalä Isnata da boho waeda sãdhã di , anurūpa writti dī dharminavaeda boho kall nisā yaeyi Kāliīga rata yavā run genwã urehi dã yuwaraja,
Lwan genwā raja kulaya mahat Jadra mahadewīn wahansē hā
)tunu rajabaranin saeda urehi ū Sarbbāīgasundarīn valansē
ls tulā bhārayak baegiļn dī ã no ek digin raeswū mahaņa. iwi di
oțae mese catussaīīga wastuyen Layā wenae wenae taman sițae
vi dī gewamhayi veļa gannā i aga tan pat wae dawasae
sa ka . . . . sa waedae wasaha aracakshusin satatayen dakutu
ksha kala, maenaewaeyi s[iw] mbalayehi gam nigam gam anadurggapam , bhawanayakhi men aewidae bahujanayan da mahãdãna е wera . . ha gama . . ma Kael karmmānta karawā. Dambulu
wiya) dam kotae maha puja Leli. mahasaē wahansēța satis tijâ, kara, vatāva n . . . . . . . . āçīrâ ee tanhisad[âcâra çilâlekha ) was [ae) sa . . . sha puraeyi ae siyurañga senaīīga piriwarā Π8,
G

Page 106
(14..) wirudu, aeti baewin k mahat raj[a] in[u]bhallwayen ) mūndu taera Damba diwu wae (15.) ilwa duitayan bhatthaya kalhi LaLk wijaya sigCu) se sådhâ dennata mammae pamini (16) ddhayata nikmunu ba rajjuruwanhã, maeņ[iyan wisi [ãd]i rājyaya taman wahanse m (17.) yi kiyã weļa geni ma kāwa[n] . . . . rã, no ek paņdur boho paņduru nama etijadhārā (18.) niwā Karụņāta Nellūru no ek deçayē guņa kaemaeti thāna kotae guņa no kaelmaetta
(19.) çauryyātiçayen bhaya paņduru genwā RāmeĢwarayeh wasinta amanta wastDu) tyaga l (20) tanhi boho kal pawai Niççamkeçwara yae yana dewi naeti bae]win apața, abhaya dī (21.) maenaeWa,eyi Dambadi ... . . . lili genae e mae senaiiga lowae saturan naeti basewin pa
(22) sitā swadeņa paradeņay [sa] traya aetulu wu no ek da ādiwū anēka anubhawa wastu
(23) yen kapruk se sarah yācakayange santoshotsawa b maqdapayae yama maqqlapayak (24.) rawā daļadā pātradbāt hā diyaniyan wahanse hā, pud dhana pudā galawā çilāmaya
C. (1.) dahada, geya Wata geya pawurubaeluwanta sit satutuw karawä, ma
(2.) ha, wera dagab sa, kotae uturu digae asū at Ruwanmae dorațiu
(3.) pawuru samnghārāma pawatnā sē koțae tawa da La udu uttama bhümi
(4.) yae satwayo ut sīma gu kaļa maenaevaeyi karuņāyen daruwan manushya rūpaye
(5.) n sitiya da nara lewati yae mendahat raju un laebīnu. Bu darawo warada
(6) ta sudusu nigraha k wedahu karana piļiyamak sē ł yukten walaka

8
si taenalkaet saekayak no koțae Il miņi atuk sē nisal wa maha lae diwanda yuddha senä, yuddha nanahā . . yuddhayata sarahuņu newi tāwurunāwan Dambadiwu pidanwä, yu va daekae bhaya patwū Pāņdī l ata jiwatwana pamana gaman ae genae wadāļa maenaewae wū . . n aengili hā rājaka] nya u hā Soļī rațin mesē mae . . . wa ren kopagni . Ganda Kaliīīga. Ti . . tu . . . . . rajadaruwan ha . . mitra sa[n] wunța taman wahansegē eļawā e e rațin b[ijsowar[unh) ā i dī tulābhāra, naengī no ek deça Kotae e nā niyāyen jayastambha koțae ālayak namwā pratimallayak lhu .
vadāļa wae rajun kaļa ārādhanāyen da piriwarā Lak diwu waedae me ra] lowae saturan danamhayi ehi no ek taenae Niçça[m] kadāna na satra karawa ran ridi wala.
ā maha dan pawatwā dan gat alanu sandahã Niççamka dãna udu ka
un wahansēta putaņuwan wahansē i ghana ran dagabak aetulu wu
Niçamkalatā maņdapaya doratu an swargga moksha wana niyāyen
upakāra caityaya karawã rajageța li dagab wahanse karawà, sisarà
karawā lokaçãsanaya boho kall nkäwa tira tunakata pihiti eheyin
ņa aettāha awawāda kiyā rakshā awawãda kiyã na se sa karaja
hoyin lewiyan sé daekka yut ul dun la elbinu sē sa . . . . . yase raja
vrannahu çarirayelli rogayakata ita sitin karann (āha) . . . . kața

Page 107
9.
(7.) apäyelhi no hiya demnäha da genae dennãha rajun hiiigi no
(8.) yi ingi raekka dewa lo duk suwayața wawu rana bijuwal . . balā
(9.) tamā e ē nu guụayen du: rakna wu kulācāra raekka yutuy, daņdu sē paksha.
(10.) pāta rasawaehiyae yuti naetiyen giļihuņu phala sē raj pawatinëyae
(11.) kalendawä wadāla, daega mata kiım dl [ae] yi no boyana, niy ksena) kunge rahas de
(l2.) yīm maralhu enmata matu den uyö yaçaç çarirayen bohkal .
(13.) m kelehi guna daemum taenae Hastarāsa nam dahamae } meki deya 1"ajun ni
(14.) sā, wannēyae eheyin rājar yae raja daruwo darpoddhata war (15.) ngen mam tanaturu samp: yuttēyae idin gowi kullehasınaha
na,
(16.) m tanaturu no balā dig kamakata sita nam lo waessan o ohu kamā . . . . . . . pushak situ
(17.) ja hamsadinge . . . . . . mahil adin se mahajanayan wisin ... . . . . . la Saepat häi ekwae mae (18.) kenneyae ebae)win ese . . . . waessan ek wae mahuduru k . . . . na nya darganat yanu a.
(l9.) pta waranayehi bījaya . . . . . . rājayan gedara aēpā ) lokaswāmi . . . . . . . . . rājyaya (20) si ratja . . . . Saeka . . na eta eta bisowarungē ājñāyehi utu unudu na eta nuduharaju
(21) in payaeli wahan matray raek.ka yut (u] . . . . . . ot nma, W nae visharuk lhindu vannā sē Kā
(22.) linga wamçayața himi I pratipaksha abauddha, Coda Pā yutteyae Wijaya rāja kumärayan
(23.) n Lak diwa himi Kalin yae soyã, genaet wī nam un swāmi acarayı.
(24.) Daham namē me muļu lo adaran karaneyae matu wana ir Kaliīga Laņnkindra Nisaka rajā

kata yuktehi yoda saga mok raekka) minis lo nirāsawe
sé weyi rajadaruwanta ganna, ayae e ena guna . . . . . Sarawa
ou wiya yutuyae llada sampat Le pâ. . . . . . . . . . . . • • • • •
yae tanaturen piirihuņa da [da] ruwanța ma . . ra . .
eyi ka kalhi niwarada wuwa āyen tamā . . di kața . . . . .
| ran na yae yae rajunta diwi
siținēyae daenum na
le welanda kam(i).nam gowi '[ae]kka, yutul . . . . . . . . . .
akshāyehi no pamā wiyae yutu u dana . . . . ha eheyin u
ut ladin darppoddhata no wiyae raju . . . . . . yek tamä lada
ae . . . balā, [mayewan) sam hu häi, no haemula maenaewae
wadara,
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . du kae apa hã, sa. . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . jamala . . . . . kala . . . Coțae . . . . wayo rapi . . . . .
S SL S LS S S S S LS S LS S S S SS S S SLS S SS SS SSL S S S S SS S SS S SS SS SSL SSS S S LSL
mahapā wana, bālawuwa da ța balā genae kula
. . . . kata yutu . . . mudu paewaetae raksh[ā) . . . . . .
ak udu rajatanhi tabä räjya isha onä së kap ruk pihita wae
lak diwae Buddhagasanayata ņdyādi rajun no pilhițiwiyae kere pata ga wamçayehi rajadaruwanța koțae lo sasun rakshā, karanu
saganneyae sitã de lo saepat ajawirun mesē aya da neyae guņananda ne'ae.
G 2

Page 108
149. Slab near the Dalada, M Lakshmīm varddhayitum vyat vangasthitim
Kaulan dharmmam upāsitun cāgritān.
Kshatreny ova kulani voga (4 Vvarnan ena (5) ti nayäI mallodi (6) tiān,
Okawas raja parapurehi s manawae 18ja piliwelin rajya l raja tan pat wū Niççam(9)k Cakrawarttīn wahan (10) s wirājamāna (11) wae tyāgra āsādhā (12) raņa wae Udāga (13) duru - durula, mulu J.Lak pi (14) nin upan kalpa wriks waeda sasun waeda kotae da keremin Pulastipura, naemaeti waeda wasana seyek taman v mutu maeņik wastrālbiharaņādi gim niwū mahā, janayange (20 apage Kālinga wannçayaeța lokopakāra kaļamha krita yu samurddhaya kall (23) pāntayā (24) t dohoyi mahā, karuņā wadārana seyek lowața mawu siti raja daru wange (27) guna m kala du (28) rijanayange mae rmmūla wana bawa daekae es nu wu manā wedayi sitā ajñā aes dennā, se satata (32) yen rä (33), jadrohanam pañcānant yutu deyekaeyi dbarmma niti d duçcarit v kalāhu da wisha ka räjadrohanam kalawun da unge nasayi eheyin rā
B. (1) jadrohanam sitin ut r da na wisi (3) ya yutteyae ehe sițiyawun naeti taenekae (5) udu (6) na eta hot rājakumāra bisowarun ho (8) rajyayata ta nața himi Lakdiwața abauddh da no taekiya yuttāha (ll) un h (12) nam veti kākayā hamsag dhawayanta da gaendahulã maendiriya sūryya, prabhā (1 5 kaenahilã (16) simhayanta da b hi aettan rājalīlāwața no paetuv wu wa da govikulehi (19) aetto (20) tamā hā samagalettan waen da ungen nam tąnaturu la (22

)0
aņdirāva, Polonnaruva:-A. (1) hag gamayitum tratum sva (2)
n yadi manas sam (3) rakshituíi
) mayata svāmitvam anyān punar imān bhajata bho Niççamka
tiryya wamgaya (7) tilakayayi a(8)din wotunu paelaendae maha a, Malla, Kälinga. Präkamabähu e anat rajasirin Q'akrayä se satya gauryyadi gua gajayen
• mundun pato hiru sé satur an diwa, semehi tabā, lo waessan hayak sē waedae sițae (15) lo ça râjadharmmayen rä (16) jya . Kälinga, räja, pu (17) rayehi vahansé ran (18) ridi kahawulu dāna wa (19) rshāyen dilindu ) samurddhi daekae satuțu wae (21) swabhāwa dharmma wū (22) gayekae se apa, me kotalü i dakwâ kese sthira kotae gani prajiāyen pa (25) rīkslā kota (26) piya wae naradewatā wae nahimā no daenae uņta aparādha wargga hā sampatwā hā ni (29) e da kisi kenakunta (30) winãça mayen (31) andha wii lokayamata boho awawāda anuçãsanā koțiae aryya karmma se no kata (34) akwana seyek (35) prāņãtipātādi ewo da (36) tumū matu nasiti (37) wargga da un hā ekwu wan
o sitiyae (2) yutteyae arājakawae yin maharaja ta (4) in pat wae yuwaraja wae sitiyawun ho un varun ho (7) un udu naeta hot ekiya yutteyae. Budu sasu (9) a Cola (10) Keraladi raja daruwo ā ek wae pereli kalahu rāja drohi tiyata da, kota, (13) lluwâ sain nãga (14) rãjayanta da kana wayata da watuwã hastinta da nāwa karannā, se gowi kule (17) va maenae (18) wae kese balawat rājyayața balā no gata yuttālha da pudã rãjasambhãwanã kalãhu
ddāhu da rāja drohi nam mae

Page 109
1
yoli Me kiwan ha warga sa (24) sitae maenirmulakaran
himiera (27) ija daru, kemekun
rakshã karăinnä se lo waešsar pakshawae tamaan (30) wargga
. (3) Dhvanksho hamsagatim
pada, pangam
khadyoto mihira (33) m mri varta (34) kah.
Varņụo’ inyo” nukaroti rā kevalam : , ९. i häsyas syâd (36) iti vakti niti 50. Four pillars - at Ranko Siri Laka i paedaeku (2) u
am pa (4) tun gam rajadhan
aelaeti (8) Dambulu (9) Anur aetulu (13) wü tun (İ4) raja siddha (18) sthãna da ja la du (20) rgga pamkadurgga ( esha ko (23) țae balā wadā. ñigatalā. Padi
niç;
aligatsilä. Padi ae (26) tulu ,
'. thaė açėsha (2) prä (4) niyāyen sammata (5) kotae sehenko (9) țae gat (10) tenața ța mae kae (14) ti ada (15) hae dawasae a (18) neka wadha ba go malhuishādi. (2) sarwwaswa ha giyä wü (24) lokawäsinta (25) d ( Benutu maeņik (2)
జీ, , ; - 5) sha` dihana (6; nida di (10) wel gam (11) pamu (15) ka pra (16) kara wastri (l' ridi waļan (19 di : sakala loka llamkā tala (22) ya nishkaņțe dwandayuddhä (25) gäwen hast P. () wa rathapadāti (2. iwää(4) naha Damba div
samâna, (8) pratima (9), lle * ****** y (12) anekade (14) , ç wadlãrã di (18) k wijaya) kala (20) i rasa), pra[ti] mallạ Niç ( mabâhu cakrawa (23) rtti swām wadāirana ku (26) ļamayi.
151. Stone seats at Rankot siri sagabo Wirarāja Niççaml walaan sa ak diwa nishkatak no bada aya genae dustha, kaļa dakața ayghaerae hawuru (2) d gavaha sarakpamuņu para bobo vasta di suwabat karaw.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

pát rája daru kenek paenunu naha Eheyin Lak (25) diwa yan paramparayen a Lakdiwata soyā genaie da wî na (28) m alesa (29) rakshâyeli yedi swâmi sampat rakshā karanu maenaewi.
kharo haya warann (32) gaņdū
gendralalitam- kroshțhã dvīpam
jacari (35) tam naivādritam
kuçalo Niççarpuka Mallo mripah ხ I)ägoხ8, ိုါüWမျိုးနှီး A. (1) kotae sisara (8) gam niyam i (5) da Dewu (6) nuwara (7) ä (10) dhapura (11) muwara (12) yje (15) hi no (16) ek pra (17) lurgga (19) giridurgga wa nal 21) at ambulu pakak (22) sẽ rā Ran (24) Tisaē Miņihoru (25) wüã tun rajayē (27) hi no ek
iinta abhaya (8) di no marana pi (6) samburu (7) was tuda (8) , (11) dī haema (I 2) dawasa (13) rae[pū) (16) rwwa rāja (17) yayı ndha (19) na tādlanayen (20) lhã raụaye (22) in itã du (23) stilha wae andanädi no (26) ek deya hae
babalu aetulu (3) wü no ekratna ) dhānya (7) dāsi dāsa. (8) ya (9). (2) ņu ae (13) tuļin wū (14), anē 7) bharanada ran wa (18) an (20) wâsin : swastha (21), kotae ka (23) koţae semehi (24) tabă byå . S. - featuraigin[i] maha (3) senaiga uhi (5) Pārdī ra (G) ța wael) dae yan (l0) no daekae (ll) Coļa aye (15) paņduru (l() genae, çrī Wīra (19) Kāliīliga Lankeçwa 21) çanmka Malla, Paräkra, (22) in wa (24) hansē dā wae (25) nada
Dāgoba and Thūpārāma: (1) grī ka - Malla, Käliiiga, . cakraWarttim a kota sat set kota perae rajun Lanakā wāsīnța pas hawurudu patä pas tulä, bhārayak dînam buru uran ruwain wastràlbharapädi ä, kateti adla haemae kalata ruhale

Page 110
haerae wal maha wā e taenae para deçayehi boho satra namwi paedakuņu kota siyalu durg san riddha kota yuddhagayen Dambudiwu waedae dwanda Pāņdyādi rajadaruwan wehe! rājakanyakāwan hā paņduru ( Lak diwu waeqļae daça rāja Ruwan waeli dãgalbā, karawā, v wadärä (6) waedae hun mulu g: 52. Inner inscription on the A. (l.) Ç'ti Wiraraja, Niççamk (2) liiga Lamke(wara Parak) (3.) mīn vahansē Niqqanka (4.) dusu wae kisi teneka et sa B. (L.) senañga piriwarã Pãụ( wahansögü asädhärama bala wat (2.) . . . . . . dasa wana . . . . . . . . hi Lak Wijaya sigus sadilhã. . . .
(3.) nața mama mae . . . . n časä bhayapat wit Pä1)dí rajada (4.) sium ața jīwatwana paluua wahansö mae genae Wadaula 1. lala C. . . . . . . C. illegible. 152b. Kaeligatta :-A. desa (9) dasayan ana (10) wajj: (12) ta maha Mlaya (13) rajayel wun (16) atin ni (17) inda par wiii. . . , nun)a, (20) gaeta . . . . (2:3) t kaennatata (24) uddhata woyi swāni (27) paksha, pāta ma (:30) nushya, āt (31) ma lael kiun latae
B.—(1) k ummae . . . an (2) , (+) Wey Nuwase (5) n . . . nat me awa wae (S) dae kiyâ Pä1) di (l 1 ) lilhāra naeīgī Pā (12) ) Sovarum ae ( 15) tunn asun (1 ($) { 'atin paņduru (19) gen Lak diw, (22) kotae Samano (23) la idiwi Kāli (26) īīga cakrawart (27) ti: ļa Niççanka (:30) ga wuwayi. Il 5:3. Wandarūpawihāra : . hanse raja . . . . . (2) siri pali patan Lau ymlkät Wall sisäinäi gan ni; prasiddha stlãna lã jaladurgo (4) Sananoļa āli vū girilu wa dāra dasa digantaraayehi (5 namawi aneka yai cakaya uta ran . . . . honda nadai wadara his

102
lāņīmta abhaya (3) dī swadega i maha dan pawatwā, tun rajaya ga harața, bim balā lokaçāsana siyuraiga se (4) naiga piriwará yuddhadi ilwa no ladin Coda genae ewü ranae aengili lhã laekae jaya (5) stambha karawā dharmmayen rājya keremin vadātama kalae karmmānta balā alin kala asanayayi.
stone seat at Kiriwihara :- a Mala Apratinalla Kā rammabälhu cakrwarttī swā lalla gana wirudu wata su lekayak maeti wae ca[turanga. lī rața, dle rekae waedae tamanka . . . . . . .
. . . ļuyata . . . . . rae suņu enewi tāwurunãwan Dambaliwu
wã yuddhayata nikmu[nu] kalhi ruwan hã maeniyan dhana wa
ựa galnak dĩ nhe l'ājaya taman naenaewaeyi kiyà ewi wa se
.. (7) maha dhana (8) yänu un . . . . ( 1 ) Innā kaenma . . . i Pi (14) ti rajayehi (15) aettaibhavva (18) kala . . . . (l!)) li (21) āça kotae (22) batak bula , no wa (25) na gen wa ca (25) sa (2S) ntosayi (29) kiyawuwa
i madu (32) la bhayae du (33
.. ginasana (3) Wel paya . . . na wanna (6) kaemaettainha (7) yi (9) rața de warek (10) gos tulā lī raju" (13) vange li (4) idī \vū aya (17) genae Soļi (18). (20) ta awut tu ( 2 ) n rajayehi 1 du (24) rgga balà wa (25) dää Wahaun (28) sõ talan ka (29)
Käling cakrawarttīu wamili clewala hawuruddluychi i ga (3) m) ādi wū no ek a pannka durgga Wanadurgga ga at abulu pakaksē balā ) tun rajayehi no ek satra walan ridlī walan di . . . . . (G) »warun wahanse aetulu wii pas

Page 111
();
dena wahansè tuläbhāra maeng: bhârayak baegin di dukpatun sui (8) koʻtae tun rajayehi mo ek bl nakā samanga kotae tevaļā . . . antahpu rastrīn Ruwanmaeli waha kaemae (10) ta baegae kiyaë ga kawaewū yē wehedayi wadārā (1 dura kotae mehe karuwan änand yumak sé wü Ruwanmaeli daha rastrīn dā. wandawā pe (13) ra Lankāwāsīnța ran walan ridī v dewa wadara utte anuJuakata maņqlaran sakak hā (15) maendē hã maiņqlaran hatara aka hã paess . . . . . . . hā[maņda) ran tunak wy awasthā), kota wadârâ . . . . 154. Rambha wihāra : A . Lankāva manuslyāvāsa kaļa Iamkā himi (arī Wīrarāja Niçça (4) nabābu cakravattī svānīn koțae perae raja daruwan no la Lakdiwale Ruu rajayehi gam miy rājadhāni prasiddha sthāna wi haeki pa . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
B. – (1) me tânã ime . . . . . (: . . . (3) adi Wu dae karawa sat pamumu . . . . . . (5) ridi walan (6) tu di hawurudu patä pas tul. ddha kotae boho telu . . dali . . sasun . . . . . (9) ja daruwan | nirmmala kotae . . . (ll) taibā da pújã . . . . .
1 56. Sāhasa Malla’s inscripti Çrīmat Sāhasa Mallah Sinhalap: äniyatra Kalingato 'ppitavate ayushmat pritana dhipäya nia dlam.
datvaivam kritavan svayan padam,
Ģrī sirisara Okāvas parapure Kālinga cakrawartti (7) paran hanse [Ba) (8) hidāloka ma hapur (9) hi prasitawi asama (10) wirudu ladla Siri saīīga b (11) wahan se palamu Lankay ççamka Mlalla, man baeņain wall hiru astayata giyau eulinae tarug nakun gili giya, tamhi Lannkāwa no lat raeyak se anduruwae t Lolu paelaē kuļu dūttaevi ābon caradi nantri guel ye (18) d manta parama nitra wū II.a

(7) hawurudu patā pas tulā apat kotae Suwapatun . . . . . ! . . . . . . . . ya namnwā tun . ya (9) koțae liyawāsa. . . . . lae wahainse dai, wandainä karan it ne semae raja darukenakun 1) ananta wasa daewiya . . . . karawā. Pihițirajayața pi (12) ab wahanse karawā antahpu. . . aya genae dustina kala aļan ādī vū boho saepa (14) t aya, ekalnuņu tun paēļak hã anuņakata ekumuņu de paēļak amubakata (16) . . . ekamunu a baegin aya gannā, miyãyen
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . (2) Sri Wijaya raja parampariyen (3) innka Mlalla Kāli[n]ga Pairāk ra walanse Lak diw (5) k sat la aya gennae ((j) dug bița kala alm ga, (7) un Wae Wu aela, a Wuņu (8) . . . . . . . . .. naga . . 110
2) ridden nasā pūwā e e tae . . hawu . . . (4) wel wahal sarak mutu maenik wastrāloha . . . . ābhāra. . . . . . . (7) wa saltmür - .. (8) maga idüra taba lo waeda poho kal sã . . . . . (10) ssan Dambadi Wu wae . . . . (1:3) na
on at Polonnaruwa; A. - ( )
til Kāliīga vaņģagra (2) ņīr Lampkādhirā (1:3) jiya riyāII. natum grāmã (4) dlikān sanipa
kritavidã (5) nimekādhirājye
(6) hi muļu sakwala ek sat kaļa parāyāta qri goparājayan wanaclewin Wahanse kusiun Sin
säilhasayen Säibasa, MIalla, yaeyi o Kālinga Vijyalālu "japā, hi rajasiri paenniņa siți Ni ( 12) anse swargastha Wü (13) pasu alanak se (14) kilpa raja keaswä (15) mika wae sanda udlä. bū sa (16) nda Laņkādhikāra wa (17) un taman çirita (;īla kulãinīti para wa wana heyin ta()) kādhikāra Lilupaelaē kuļu

Page 112
(
budalnāwan hã ekwae ra (20) ja naeti naewak se no pa (21) Wa hobaneyae Buddha gal (22) sa lamba wanneyae tawa da (2:3) | pralaya koțiae ka (24) ņu mu! | heyin (25) ema wamayelhi raju (26) e bae win mehi raja kala malaņuwan wahanse Kalingu ra rakuinha yi bâenae niçcaya (29 sira guyen yukta (30) e rata w Kalingu rața, (3 l) ya wā ārādhan So (32) lī ratae Kalnakoņda p. nābha
B.—() raņa vastrādīn matu (;rin satkara karana kalhi e b: dekața pohosat lo sa (+) sun rii wae tama, tamià (5) ge mae ad durmma (6) nitrīn de hawurudd (7) pānā sē Ģubha nakat nolic petae mirupadlraWa, koʻtae Waqlä av kotae Buddha warsha ek dahas tum mas sat (11) wisi dawasak (12) wak lada lBadā dawas çubha kaera evū ne ananyasādlāraņa hanseta palamuwannehi senewi mantrī koțiae situwā mewaeni waedli satkāra kala nmanã wēday kātilaka mahadewiyaeyi ( 8 ) na boho salınmnāna dī (19) lira san Singu sene (20) wi albonâwanta (2l) hā siyalu sanpattiyața mat taman tamanta das kam kala dharnunna heyim wilopayak no ko di owum wannęa raksha, ka (25) karawā wadāla seye (26) kae nin( ammāityāidi (27) hu da balāt kāuray wewayi rajastha taļāhu namn wiev weti kulen hīnayan hã la kawu weti eheyin swäi pakshapäla ( wun wisi (32) n mow unta dun maenaewi.
l)eyya (33) Sallasa Malla esh: (30) cate " träıyaupu yad diriqlılapakshaputa nnnnnnal paran
ayuslimat pritanápateh kritav: candrārkaļ valli sampadā (3 nripaly.
157. Pillar of Lag Wijaya Sin Ģrī at () kā Vas raja arapure swaminge agranitya Wu Lag W.

hu naeti rajaya nam niyamuwa neyae hiru naieti dawasa sé mo aya da aņasak naetiwae nirāak diwa Wijaya rajayan Yaksha a taenú wiyalak se pawat kala, bobo sē rakshā kaļa tenaeyae Niççaıpnkäu Malla sWä.min (27) ge a yawa Wadá (28) avut lo sasun koțiae swāmi paksha, pāta dhīra esi Malikârjunâ nam pradhânî ã kotae maha, peraharin genwã țțaņa, mae waɖā hinduwā rat
vana rajya çrīyața anu (2) rūpa Va, asā (3) anugra parigrala knā rāja Warayan no kaemaeti hipatyaya pata Wigh na karana ekin sădbă pun sanda naengae thi nuhundu pitae (S) nanga vut Trisinn (9) halaya ekātapatra ( 1 (0) sat siya tesālis hawurudu giya tenae Binera pura do ļos nakat molhotin a (13) bhisheka daskalnata (14) tanan warat (15) pati landawa agra daru (16) wan lada mawunța i (17) mowum maniyanta Lanm di badae ran pata bandawa da pamumu kotae Lak Wijaya lī vadāļa gan Warala parivāra 1 wana raja dari wa (22) n udu wun rakshā (23) kirīma rāja (24) țae memae paridden tabā 1’anu inaenaewae'yi çilâ lekha balabalā rāja wallallha wae siți en mõi kī deya gathu naun (28) ayi rājajā maeku (29) wā mann lu balan (30) hã da samanam 'l) pakshā karannā, kaemaettaãemae sampat rakshā karanu
jagatām nānyas SWayaņ yā
dhuriņãnų kshātrò hi (35) dhar
tah (36) KālingavançodayaĨi ) saha tato rakshantu vanyän
u Kit at Abhayawaewa: A.- ā Abhā Salamewan Lilāwatī aya Siīgu Kit seniewiyan tun

Page 113
10:
wannë Amuradhapurelhi patan bl päyelhi waedlae hun sailigu
B.—ruwanța siwu pasayen w giņuwa yaewin yāļak hā mehi imageța yāļak hā bhūmi dāna ko pāsayen pirinaemū me lābhaya ai C.—windinā narakādi duk d wanaetiyan lobha dwesha limāna kotae nuwamaettan kaļa anumoW 158. Inscription at the south Anurādhapura :—
(1.) Abhayae Salamēwan kal: pra dewanu Aesala pura ekolos v bo Präkramabähüi
(2) cakkrawati suwamin w bhandara paripalanaya kota ratni busaguņe
(3.) in sama citarājapa prasāda potae piriwatu bim Wijayayānna (4.) dha dewinba mekunge ba ~ dewal nã panha tun denae āga, w (5.) paso tawarayangen Ruw muņu rajjuruwan ādī wū no ek
(6.) rajadaruwan Wisin karana parawaçawa anun hā asādhārana (7.) jâ wiggeshayak kala, maen: ata siyā asūvak pamaņa vastray (8.) sha wu kotu kayak webaw se wiçesha koța saralhā pas yāļak (9.) maņa sālin soļos mahalā a payen wicitra kotae pānõ ge
(10.) nae dhaja patāka, kadal awaggayeka na daeyin hā kshīra (11.) yen hã mahodhayak se tarayen satiyak pūjā kotae kapu (l2.) kalandin pātae tun wana kawel waļae kapuru pām pudā, ae (13.) gãe aetuļu wū no ek was no ek kammänta kala mehe kara (14.) wanta atata galebi mu wanta da handana pili di un da
(15.) wihā (?) rakshā we siți ! ņatu varun bamunan pasakun sit (16.) nawannan gikiyannan padãyan paweniye panī nahana, g (17.) nun dāmā le baelū maīlīgi watuwan . . . . . . Wada jayen
(18.) tuțu karawā Ruwanmae asa dhamma kathikayanta sudus (19.) thūpārāma swāmințat çı wuru pahan patā kāpu hā āwiwu

ūmiye taman kaeraewū ruwan
ana pāsu piņisae tamanta bat mae caityayața yāļak lhã pi!- țae hira sandapanuaņa wae pidū ntarāya kalawun aen, hā matu matu wanã nuduru kotae lâbba antarâya no anumaenaewi. ern Altar, Ruanwaeli Dägoba,
a rana wala suwamin walhanse vak . . . . . . . . tin Siri saīga
anse aetulu will raja daruwange attrayehi adhikaprapâla aeti ça
rāsīm virājamāna wū bhaņdāra , wannämekugé am wü Sume en Laīkā adhikāra kota da)ata risarata, ek "animaeli suwānīnța Duțugae
lada püjä, wigesha, aga prasäda pū aewaeyi nānāvidhawū ata dās "en wiçe "ūyā maņī caitya pratibimbayak
ра, ndawa, gandhapushpa sugandha
i toranadin wili saraha aneka pāyāsa,
paļamu wana maļuwehi niranra de dāsak a piya wadā we riyanā riyanē
tu pradīpa wū pūjā da karawā
ndu hā ran pilī hā un ambusatuțu karawā, tiyannawün samadaruwan wantarun
beragasannan sakun jarasan ae ul mindiyan malaka tin Osana
all S8, li maļuwe di me Thūpawamça u püjäwä kota du ī mahā bodhinwahansețat ka
no ek

Page 114
10
(20.) pūjā karavā sat geņeh kotae wahnatat at mangadan . .
(21.) rū pilī dī nāe no nāe duwāre pūjā, aesū mahājanayāta
(22.) bahalaprītī upadawā, kal. 159. Dondra I. :—Siri sañga, wartti Swäminwahanseta. 10 war yața aerae tumbu raņata gatu a gas 200 yi Dew rajuru sami) me lesae mekumge paramparāwe Saeɖiya, yutu me gasa, prayojana indluwa, yutuyi minissu . . . ntan saelasiya yutu.
160. Paepiliyāna wihāra.--Q'ı blbujas sūryyānvayālamkritir y me bhūnīqvarā bhavinā dharmn satyaņ bhavadhiņ sadā rakshy puụyan tathā bhujyatām.
Qarī Lankādhipatih Parākrɛ Svapras vākhyalnakāra sajagadiy mãn vidhān pradāya, Sajanãn, nayācirāya, tanute sthānam çilāç Çıti Buddhawarshayen ek daha dak pirupu sada siri Lakaraja parānuyāta sūryyawamgābhijāta bodhi Qri Parãkramabãhu ca. ekunsãliswanu. Maendindina pu purapra, warayehi Sumaīlīgala paychi sinnhāsanayehi siri niwes gaedi raja yuwaraja aemati ga waeda hinda haema tanhi kala wadarana, taena swarggastha, wi pinisa abhinawa wihärayak kar: niyukta sikura umuda pokunat dahasak dhana wiyadan koța prākāra gēpura pratimā graha wāsa devvāla satraya pustakāla yukta kota Sanurdha, karawi wana, piņisa piduyen me ma pa )mäilau hä, auImutu Wa, dlimlou1 pitiyi dlasa amuak hā katthatoța li bala wal pitawatu paclaen ae
161. Waeligāma wihāra.--(1) 1nailkali (3) hu cakra wartti swam rulu (5) kaļu Parā krama nam vanta kulī lī kaeac (7) vū n Sasae hindinã demanakata niram digin wadla (10) nā, sanghayã wa delnau desata, raminata ge (12) lawa, (13) da , pala da polwattat w

6
i terawarun wahanse prasanna
W. ne siyalu pritayan wapin pat data mãça da aWt.
bo çri Paräkramabähu cakrausha tinen bhüimi malhä, wilhäraLetikala pol wattayi pilimageța ta' warddhana kalawuge taeyi *n pawat wasaga mok sampat Windlina Wun matu matun paela mehi prayojana ekkotae nila
"i LaIpnkä.dlhipatih Paräkramayācelhambhavato vacaņ qriņuta no yapı sadriçah sama stajagatā, o sau me jătaharshah kripayă
mabhujo rājā vihārotamam untrāņa satasyādhunā sadaçrāārāmavāpyāņrayām samsādhīn asanann. s nawa siya ata panas awurudpaemini mahasammata parammahārajādhirāja Ģrī Sanghakrawart ti swāmīn Wahansēta lra pasalos Wak jayawarddhana, prasadabhimukha citra manda saha bhaițunu siwiçuțabaraņim ņa pirivarā devindra līlāvem manā katayuttata waevasthā i mawubisawun Wahanseta pin vaņa lesata rāņivāSalakāriyehl a wadāļa, mehewarin pas wisi pänabuntu bada, paelpilliyànelhi mau dapa bodhimainya samghaya puslapārāma phalārāmādīn wihāraya cirasthāyi warddhana lepilliyàna, hà; mehi bada matedi en piduyen wëllen uda deniyen adden akië goda wila hä mehi tuļu wiū taen hā pas yodun
Siri saiiga, bo (2) çı"i Bhtawa,
i (4) in wahamsõța sawana hawu- i
mantriwara (6) yi mehe karune saņglikisak so pirimasā (S)
(9) [tal] ra passayal di Satara uhansēțat dawa (il) sak pasaya kumburu mal bijuwata da sämu ahal (14) pas deman sarrak yàilat

Page 115
waeta, wi (15) l namba kotai ai lisan koțța mā (17) pața, haend mulu ādīwū me sāmghika pi Bhuwanaika (20) bāhu, rajjuruv kaeraewu me sakmana (22) in [pawatina tek kalidiriyë ae (2. wisin nirawul (25) kāțale pawatw saedhiya yutu.
l62. Slab at Kaelani.-Swasti nandakara. Sākyakulatilaka saka nirwala dayaka Gautama sarwaj dās ek panas wanuwa, Lamkā ir dlhīqvara pararājarājeqwara, sām pādambuja sisirākiraņāyanāņa gunaratnalamkrita wisuddha bud Ģrīparākramabābu cakrawarttī nawasa pura ekoloswak raja m waeda hinda walanda dharmmad ehi mē dawasawața jarāwāsaw niyanına, daena calityâyehi wü siy rajagen nediyek wiyadamut di trenața hā, Parākramabāhu Wija kala pasu caityayehi sunu pir karawā, uturudiga saeța riyan ka - sandakada pahanakin yukta g pilimageya, nāpiļimageya mema mema taena galpadiya kuɖā triwa waesikiliya, basnâ hira wäsala, a pas mahal pāya saelapiļimageya, taen kațukohol karawā, anikut mantat pirimaswa, Samriddhakar wihãrayehi apagẽ wiridu nãma geņehi nāyakataenața ha çrī wihāra santakayen aettala ass adiwu noyek dhurawe ayata noyek denata nilayata Siti : bijuwata amunaka wapata sat paēlak ayadenawat polgas dasa denawatniyama kota hirasanda kama mudunpat karawū heyin mahāmātyādinwisin diwumakwa gannā, lesața salaswā silālekhyay Jayawarddhanakoț țayehi çrīmi hinda nuudaliwarun maeda wadla liyā, dumbawața Sanhas tiruwar laniyata hin Wattala malsa uruboruwa liyadda aetuluwü gö kessakețugalayi Watagalayi alesa diwiyāmu lle aetulayi inn talennibay l 6:3. Dondra, lI :- (l) Swas ekdalas sara siya de (3) tis wa:

7
v
vāta dioļa i (16) . , piyā nale, acti rija mikādlha (18) . . na 19) . . n la wā mā, arti kaļa an wahansēța (2 l) ipin piisae rājakulawaçlana wihāraya (23
) . . . . wena sat purusayan i Swargga [moksha) (26) sampat
rī dharmmādhirāja trilluvalā. la loka diwākara amrita malhā a rajottamayanan wahanseta de jyagriyata paemini trisimhalanta rājakrīța ratnamāpāli sewita irttibandha bandhura suprawīra dhānkura çrīmat çrīsañghabodhi swämin wahanséta daSanawana aha, Kaelani wihārayelhi Budun sanā kaļāvu uttamasthānayaka a tibena pinnkam kawarēdaeyi alu taen jīriņawa tibenaeyi asā karawanța aya galiņ, nāyaka yakkonara amatyayanta bharaiyam ādi sunbun karmmāntat lugal pawurak hā naegena hira !alpadiyakut bandawã samãdhi wihārayehi pūrwadiga wāsala ankaya tel katarageya samghika etuļu wū taen mul pisakarawā siwuru dāgeya yanādūrū me kī wihārayehi noyek sunbun karawu pasu grinämayen me kiyana yak pawatinta, uwannaenawaeyi rāja ratna, piriwan terat aswā, ala mulutaengeya ulupaengeya nā Demala Simhala aya ādīwā enhā, aya prawēniyața pițiyen ra naeliya, gannā lāsenwī de yata pamanak baegin panduru )awatni tek pa Watina lesata pim na dawasa paeminena rāja rāja, warddhana kara wā piin purawā ak karawa pihituwana niyayen ligāwē Simhāsanayehi waedala mchewarin mē, silāllēkhayaya han perumā unha rajanahakae totayi god:trabala galpottayi insēn taenlayi, ram nulu elyi lapaluwayi masurutoțē aetuļayi i ] mahagiungayi. i çrī suddha, saka walrusha (2) nehi raja, paen.miņi (4) Swasti çrī

Page 116
mahāsammata (5) parampairānu Lannkä,dlhipa, (7) ti Srimat, siri Sa, watti (9) swāmin wahanseța sata (11) posona awawiseniya (12) kowilața palamu paen pae waet (15) mul biju wața wisi amunal (J. 7) na kumburu bijuvata pas (19) wen Sarasa, kotae petumâu]] (2I) Agayata aeragana daen l dewiyanta pija (23) puna sakär lesața salaswā rāja rāja (25) mah dhammakata taen aetuļu (27) wa 172. Copper plate inscription : samkhyāta, maha Sammata paran Sumitra rājaputra pawitra, g nawaratnādhipati çrīmat Siri s warttī swāmīn wahansēța ațawa pasaļos wakae Alutkuru koraļaye Dombawaļa sāl de paelē nilayat Rerawila Lindora kumbura āka bada gam mudal gasakola w. Kuruņaēgaldī lat dāna patraya, rihaņa dinaye banuņu VeņdaraĢ uwa dānakshetra kota sitā vadā rawa pawatinā, niyāyen Udu gai kāriyata miyukta aemadenāma end patraya liyā dun bawața sanha ālumha. Sudanō anun laļa pin b naeguwat naewata kati un s( taekaduna Sujanayeni de lowata 1

jS
ita, suriya (6) wamçablhijäta, sri ga, Bo (8) sri Wijayabähu cakra(10) rawannen matu awuruddu )ewinuwarehi nagarisanila (13) (14) ten parawāsara kumburu (16) hã, nãwadunne pātegamma muna (18) khä, atapattu äräcca (20) Batgama pasada salasmen arawāsara (22) aetulu witi tan akhandhawa pawat (24) waIia, iāmātyādīnța sānāyaka (26) taen OgC • • • • • • • • • • • • • • P —Swasti çrī Waiwassluta manu parāņuyāta sūrya wamçodbhūta strābhijāta Trisimhallādhīçwara angabo gri Wijayabahu cakramen matu awurudu posona awa mehi bada, Udugampala santakin aetuļatwū Valala yima palē ța diwel kaekuļam õwița melhi alwil kumburu 6witi palamu niyāwața dewani wat sūryyagu Koņdaperumāļāta yāruppāvā tra, cakra araka sapaya swastipaļa alutmāļigāWe Waeļalhinda la vadāla mehewarin ne tālbra Smakuta werun Wanapa Perum at da no makati balō ē bat kā
topi me sujanan dun ayati na pin aeti.

Page 117
109
PART
TRANSLA
(1) Tonigala:-(a.) The tank of parumaka Abhaya, at the mounta to the priesthood of the four quar great king, beloved of the god Acanagara and Tawirikiyanagara, by my father, King Tisa, son of K priesthood of the four quarters, pre (b.) King Tisa, son of King Abha Aciagirika Tisa mountain is given quarters present and absent. Th gods, Gamini Abhaya, ordered : nagara [are given) to the priesthoo and absent. The tank of King established by my father.
(2) Gallena wihăra -The grea great king, beloved of the gods, Gi priesthood of the four quarters pre: (3.) Dambulla wihāra :—The g Gāmini Tisa, beloved of the gods, the four quarters present and abser (4.) Tissamaharama :-Hail! K Mahänäga, built (or enlarged) til and the field at Golagama . . . . . (5.) Ruanwaeli Dāgoba, Anur king Gajabahu Gamini Abhaya, g of King Tisa, having built (or restc other wiharas, and having protecte having strengthened the faith, h buildings, after having given (t priesthood the enjoyment of the fo (6) Ratmalagala :-Hail! The beloved of the gods, Tissa, the y Gamini Abhaya, the great king [gave) the Wihirabijaka, the Mu wiharas to the priesthood, and t rice and a robe) for the rainy seas (7.) Periyankulama-Hail! T] at Patanangala, having restore Thiragāma . . . . . . . . . . . . . the thera Majjhima . . . . . . . . and the son of Ayasa six karshap seen, having restored the decayed thera Amara, the Calika tank, hav

II.
TIONS.
the parumaka Tisa, son of the in of Acagirika Tisa, is given ters, present and absent. The s, Gaimini Abhaya, ordered: which have been established ing Abhaya, [are given) to the sent and absent. ya, ordered :-This tank at the to the priesthood of the four e great king, beloved of the Acanagara and Tawirikiya d in the four quarters present Tisa, son of King Abhaya, is
it cave of Tisa, the son of the imini Abhaya, is given to the sent and absent, reat cave of the great king is given to the priesthood of ht. ing Alunaka, son of King he Nagamahawihara, the tank
idhapura --Hail! The great randson of King Wahaba, son red) the Dakshina Abhaya and d them, made them inhabited, aving repaired the dilapidated he wiharas), he gave to the ur pratyayas.
grandson of the great king, ounger son of the great king beloved of the gods, Naga, lagutika, and the Pariwataka wenty measures of gruel and On . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 . he great King Wasabha . . . . . l the decayed buildings, at he gave the Rukkhawawiya to having made the son of Bajika. anas (2) at Patanagala, having l buildings at the field of the ing seen, having restored for

Page 118
himself . . . . . Majjhima . . together with a water strainer
(8.) Periyakadu wihāra :-Fi order: In the year Puwadara great tanks of the chief thera, chief thera Majjhima are given wihara and to the congregation araka willara, they are given.
(10.) Galwana : --To the gran the son of the great king Tissa. he distributed . . . . . . » - а cumference) . . . . . having du hood the four pratyayas.
(11.) Wiharagala :-(a.) Hail dilapidated buildings at the Ca Uppala domiya tank; five thou! he gave to the priesthood . . . (b) Hil! The grandson of . . . . the son of King Tisa, K Uppaia domiya tank which wa King Wasabha, and gave it to t (13.) Kaikāwa wihāra :—Ha. the chief thera minister Warasi minister Abhaya, gave . . . . . and to the priesthood.
(16.) Situlpawihāra :-Hail! the brother of King Batiya Tiss repaired the Cittalapabbata esta the tanks of Dakkhina and Tiss King Naga ; having remitted th formed deeds not (formerly) d having repaired the decayed seen he gave it over altogether.
(18.) Demațamal wihāra :-H Gamini) Abhaya, having mad hundred villages and Sariturigi wihāra ten . . . . . . . .
(61.) Habarane :-Hail! On Abhaya, son of the minister Was and the elephant's tank; having without furnishing the fields wit for the flowing down (of the w lamana tank out of the Mula la Majesty, the great king, after lamana tank 1046 karishas, havi son of Sena, an aged overseer, to his grandson Wesamana to we new (?) karishas and the amm written on a stone belonging to the Karakala tank, and having

0.
8 O to having made six ()
0 e 8 he gave it. rom King Gamini Abhaya an Sawanaka . . . . . . . the four
Tusa and the four ganas of the So the caitya in the Cakkadhāraka of the priests. To the Cakkadh
dson of the great king Wasabha,
The great king Gamini Abhaya tank 5,000 karshapanas (in cirg it out he gave to the priest
King Wasabha repaired the kkadharaka, wihara and at the sand karishas and five hundred
King Wasabha . . . . . . . . . . ing Gāmini Abhaya, repaired the is bestowed on the temple by he priesthood.
ill Amaryawa, the daughter of (2), and the second brother of the to the Wadha caitya
The son of King [Mallaka] Nāga, a, King Kanittha Tissa. . . . . . . blished by Kakawanna Tissa and . . . . . . . and the caitya of e taxes . . . . . and having perlone (even) by himself. . . . . puildings . . . . . . after having
ail ! King Gamaka (mistake for e inhabited the wihara and a i, having seen . . . . the Gapa
account of the inundated villages abha, saw the Agiwalamana tank built several villages near lakes h a tank between embankments ater), he constructed the Agiwake and the Pacawadi lake. His having made serve this Agimang given it in charge to Abalaya,
watch the embankment, and to toh the field, having seen the anas, having caused this to be the priesthood, after assigning performed deeds not (formerly)

Page 119
done (even) by himself, at the v rock temple of Ambasthala, ha flowers at the Gapa caitya which repaired the decayed buildings Gapacaitya, he handed them ovel World, and after having assigned At this caitya, he gave it; after karishas, and to the sons of t Puwayasa Sawanaka year on th of the month Majimodini.
(67.) Slab from Tissamahara. Mahinda, Mahasena, three broth our uncle the parumaka Buddhac declare: King Jettha Tissa, belonging to the villager Toda karishas from Padanagala well venerable thera in the great will and 5,000 karlshas from this Pe . . . . have been given over and . . . . ; the taxes of the 9,000 rules shall be kept; in the royalf this portion of the karlshas now and the remaining portion . . . congregation shall be caused t pratyayas ; having done this in uncle the parumaka may be kept stone slab, we have it given.
(77.) Piligama;-Hail! To the eight thousand . . . . the emba this ferry . . . . . . . . . . great seen six kingdoms, he protecte made a paddy field six karlsha ference, we give to the priestho the four pratyayas.
(85.) Diyagāma :-Hail! . . . A lay devotee . . . . . . his fath Tambucaraka . . . . . . . the fer (in circumference) and Tambuc paddy fields.
(97) Nagirikanda :-(a) Hail!
splendour and glory ,
Bamanogiriya wihāra.
(b) . I the
Bamanogiriya temple . . . . . .
queen and the Kanugariya tank Katinaka tank, altogether four ments to the priesthood of the B. () he gave . . . . . . . . . . . Wataka tank, having seen . . .
the Bamanogiriya wihara to the

vihara, of Caityagiri and at the ving made offerings of oil and extends over a karisha, having at the Copatalaya, Giniya, and to the monks of the Lord of the he gave them the Karakala tank. having assigned . . . . . O20 he minister Wahabaya in the a seventh day in the bright half
mat :-Hail! We, Buddhadasa, ers, the great king Abhaya and lāsa, a venerable, reverend thera, our sire, bought the karishas and remitted the taxes; 9,000 'e given to the reverend the hara, called “king of Magama,” danagala, furnished with . . . . 4,000 karishas shall be . . . . . karlshas shall be remitted; the amily preaching shall be . . . . ; is given; four amunas . . . . . . . . ; the lords of the Bhikshu o be furnished with the four order that what is given to our , causing it to be written on this
villages Utara and Mahagawata nkment . . . . in the kingdom and venerable, the rest having d the weak . . . . . . . having s and six ammanas in circumOd in the . . . . . . rama wihāra
s Mahakadaka spake : ner spake and Caraka's father rry and the paddy field one pata. laka six karīshas and thirteen
Weļunāga, the Rukawaewa . . . to the priesthood in the
parumaka and his (?) son the . . . . . . the tank of the great and the Kabuba, tank and the tanks, having seen the embankamanogiriya, wihara six and five the karshapapas at the . . after having assigned he gave priesthood . . . . . . . . .

Page 120
(98.) Galkowila :-Hail! T the great king Manaka . . . field at the sea, the Wihirabi se e 8 y a se Abala four karīs Karakața field . . . . at the te having made repairs he gave i
(102.) Wellangolla:- .
the priesthood . . . . . . he six paddy fields . . . . he spa w the great forest
LLLS S SLLLLSS S SLL SS0S SSSS S L S LS S S L S S S YS SLLL
(110.) Mahākalattaewa :-E 15th year (of his reign), on th Nawaya, has been pleased to tery (called) Dapulu, King of F in subsequent ones the birds nine planets shall exist and i chief se 2retary Dapula Arak til long do we in agreement with bestow a gift; and thus he des which is situated on the grour which the chief secretary Ser nunnery Nalarama, built afte: his mother-for daily increas great wihara and at the great the four pratyayas to seven pe a privilege, viz., that two . karmasthanas shall not hiuder, not enter, that the officers of the assembly of the priests, tl from the village, that the cart as in this kalpa and in subse their nests, as long as in th the nine planets shall exist al. so long do we in agreement priests bestow a gift (on the come (here), to this village privilege is granted,
(111.) Abhayawaewa :-His 19th year (of his reign), on th Maendindina, at the Abhaya t lord having ordered to put at pillars, that whoever might kil into custody, not to be concea LSLS S LLLL S SLL S SLLL SS SSS SS KSLS S SLS S SLS S S S S S SLS S SL L by the ove made to work at this tank . .
(112.) Kongoliaewa :-His M year (of his reign), on the 8th has declared that in this kalpa shall not enter . . . . . . . . t

2
"he great king Batiya Tisa, son of
. . . . five karishas . . . . . . . the ja tank . . . . and the Ruka tank has . . . . having assigned the :mple . . . oil and flowers . . . . . t over.
*) ) * 4) M K) di to the congregation of made . . . the Ruka tank . . . . . ke . . . . . . . . . the Baya tank four (2) karishas. . . . . he made
His Majesty Siri saīsig boy, in the he 10th day in the bright half of declare with regard to the monasandl: as long as in this kalpa and shall build their nests and the in the monastery (called after) the he dining hall shall stand, for so the Kolpatri community of priests :lared: to the village Gitelgamuwa, nd assigned-according to the rule a himself has established in the r he had named it by the name of sing the (supply of) water at the Bo tree (and) for furnishing daily 2rSons, nuns or noVlces . . . . . .
0 8 shall enter, that two that travellers and pilgrims shall the royal family shall not enter nat enemies shall not take cattle buffaloes shall not enter, as long quent ones the birds shall build is kalpa and in subsequent ones nd the dining hall shall stand, for with the Kolpattra community of temple); having been pleased to
Gitelgamuwa. . . . . . . . . .
Majesty Siri sailig boy, in the e 13th day in the bright half of ank, having made . . . . . . . the the four corners of the tank four l fish in this tank may be taken led, but to be taken to the town rseer of the Mahawihara, may be
Majesty Siri sañg bo, in the twelfth day in the bright half of Duruta, and in subsequent ones. . . . . . hat travellers and pilgrims shall

Page 121
mot enter . . . . . . . . . . . . . family shall not enter the ass declared, a privilege has been king Siri sañg boy was pleased the full moon day.
(113.) Inginimitiya :-Hail ! Sawanaka (or sixth ?) year of bright half of the month Hin sage declared: According to th their hereditary succession in th days at this temple (called af great privilege has been gran shall come together and in th cording to the rule formerly divide it between themselves. A so it was sanctioned by Mal villages and lands that belong t a privilege is granted. All the and the villages of the headmen and pilgrims shall not enter, the enter, enemies shall not take aw shall be made dependent upon beginning from Sirigala, the pro . . . . Thus a privilege is grante (114) Mihintale plinth cour Sang Bo, in the 12th year of his Hilhila, ordered: the workmen wilhāras . . . . . . . . . . it is the workmen, seven kalandas of writer, one kalanda of gold sha on the ground of the priesthood . . . . . . . . . . kalandas in tl kalandas of gold in this kingdon this gold divides the shares, t kingdom to the superintendent, Country . . . . . . . . . . . . . s for water and fuel, ten kalandas given to the sweeper, two kalanc be given to the superintendent kingdom shall be given to the cl shall be given to labourers for channels and banks of a river, country shall be given to the ac of gold in this country shall this: two kalandas of gold in tlhu • • • • • • • • • • of this . . be given to the labourers on . banks, five kalandas of gold in . . . . . . . two kalandas of gold on the bank of this channel five
Q 6038,

13
(C) that the officers of the Royal mbly of the priests, so having ranted (D). . . . . . . . . . . the o sit under a madhika tree on
His Majesty Siri saīnig bo, in the is reign, on the 10th day in the
ata . . . . . . . . . . . the great 2 rule made by former kings in is kingdom . . . . . . . . in three
er) the chief secretary Arak, a ed: In one place the headmen S monastery . . . . . . . . . . aćixed by the Tamils they shall l] this we give to the Giriwihara: inda . . . . . . . Including the the priesthood of Hinginipitiya villages beginning from Sirigala of the two mandalas, travellers officers and noblemen shall not ay their cart buffaloes, and they themselves. In all the villages erty shall not be destroyed . . . d to the temple. se : — Hail ! His Majesty Siri reign, on the dark poya day of in the four kingdoms for the 'ight for the wihāras to give to gold shall be given to the chief ll be given to a workman born , two kalandas of gold to . . . . is kingdom to the sweeper, five to the man who having received hree kalandas of gold in this two kalandas of gold in this hall be given to the workmen of gold in this country shall be las of gold in this country shall , one kalanda of gold in this ief writer . . . . . . . . . as water and fuel, on sluices, fifteen kalandas of gold in this countant of this: two kalandas be given to the chief writer of his country (shall be given) to 0 0 0 o kalandas of gold shall S S S LSL S SLS S S0S S SL S LS SLLLS S S S S L S S S channels and this country shall be given to shall be given to the . . . . . kalandas of gold shall be given
H

Page 122
to him who divides the shares overseers on the two banks of th shall be given to . . . . . . . . . one kalanda of gold to him wh yearly for making a road to th shall the workmen of the wilhar distributor of the priesthood, two to the accountant, and for two st (115.) Pillar in the jungle ne: Abhaya Siri sang boy, in the 10th day of Himanta, order th removed from the Caityagiri wi (shall be made) . . . . . . that t enter, that the officers of the r( palmyras, and cocoamuts, and fe cut, and if cut, they shall be giv from the mountain and the pri half a kalanda, not sufficient a high road, shall take the rest f from the taxes of the royal famil (we wish) good prosperity.
(11 G.) Ellawaewa, Pansala :— Saig boy, who, descended from of the Ikshwaku family, which Kshatriya caste, had become Lo the ground of the Island of Lai had raised the royal umbrella and, having obtained victory an . . . . flowers which were the g His Majesty King Ablhā, Salam after he raised the royal umbrel
(117.) Aetawiragollaewa:-. siri sailig bo, who, descended fren from the Ikshwaku family, had by (hereditary) succession, who raised the royal umbrella, ransa obtained victory–the Son of th Salamewan, in the 10th year af
(119.) Polonnaruwa;-(c) . . of his reign, on the 10th day, ordered : In the monastery call
w 8 a we give it: and thus to the minister Wadurag at tl thanas . . . . . . . that the offi
enter, that enemies shall not ta nothing but raw rice shall be and pilgrims shall not enter: T We give a privilege to Galut Wadurag.

4.
three kalandas of gold to the e channel: two kalandas of gold ... on the bank of this channel, O Only . . . . . . . . . . . . . . e tank, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 'a and their children give to the kalandas and two paelas of rice atues to the temple . . . . . . . ur Mihintale:--Hail! Wel] King 9th year of our reign on the at the former priests shall be hara, that roads and high-roads ravellers and pilgrims shall not oyal family shall not enter, that rns, and tamarinds shall not be en to the owners, that the priest test from the temple, if judging s wages for the (upkeep of the) rom the temple, and unto that V • • • • • • thus having declared
-Hail! His Majesty King Siri an uninterrupted line of kings is the pinnacle of the glorious rd by (hereditary) succession on kā, who in the 9th year after he 'ansacked the kingdom of Pandi, d glory, enjoyed his splendour . . ift of foes-the son of that king, hewan Dapula, in the 10th year la . . . . . . .
8 & 8 His Majesty King Alhi m an uninterrupted line of kings become Lord on Laika's ground , in the 9th year after he had cked the kingdom of Paldi and at king, His Majesty King Abha, ter he raised the royal umbrella
. . . . the king, in the third year
in the bright half of Nawaya, ed after the general of King . . . in tle land of Girihaēl belonging he village Galutisa, two karmascers of the royal family shall not ke away the cart buffaloes, that
given as taxes), that travellers "hus we, the royal family, order : isa, the village of the minister

Page 123
(120.)-Mayilagastota:-The the womb of the anointed queen the king, descended from the u family, reigning on Lanka's grc the son of King Abhā Salamewa caste, the sage who has compreher the necessary repairings at the M ordained for the nikāyas at the a a ordered that the officers enter the place belonging to the not take away the villages, tl revenue, the cart buffaloes; that high priest, shall not destroy life family together with the queens, All this was ordered by the aepa
(121.) Tablets at Mihintale :-
TE
He who having been born unt eminent Kshatriya, who is desce kings of the Ikshwaku family, glorious Kshatriya caste, in the scended from the same caste, hav with great glory, and having { King, irradiates the island of Majesty Siri Sang Boy Abhaya, : raised the royal umbrella on the the month Wap, having assemble congregation dwelling in the wih giri, being pleased with those formerly established at Caityag rules of Abhayagiriwihāra, in ol for this wihara in concurrence matter, this rule together with a for the lords of the great Bhiks this wihara, as well as for the offi duties as well as for receipts and
The priests residing in this ter morning, having reflected on th having cleaned their teeth, having cloth according to the prescript it to the dining hall of the Aetwi Pirit, shall partake of gruel and proper time prescribed by the phy which are sick and cannot atte priests of this wilbara which read five farms together with food ar Suttapitaka, seven farms, those w twelve farms.

5
aepa Mahinda, who was born in Gon, chief queen to his Majesty nbroken line of the Ikshwaku und by hereditary succession-the pinnacle of the kshatriya ded the doctrine, -having made ahawibara, caused priests to be Udla, Tisa, monastery, and . . . . ; of the royal family shall not priesthood; that enemies shall e cattle, the royal taxes, the daily the priests, including the ; that the officers of the royal shall not protect (?) . . . . . . . Mahinda.
XT A.
o King Abhaya Salamewan, an inded from an unbroken line of which is the pinnacle of the womb of the Queen Gon, deing enjoyed the power of aēpā, according to succession become Lanka by his splendour, His in the sixteenth year after he tenth day in the bright half of l the lords of the great Bhikshu aras of Caityagiri and Abhayarules which his royal brother iriwihara, as well as with the der to establish the same rule with those concerned in the , comment has been established hu congregation who dwell in cers and for the slaves, for their expenditures. mple having risen early in the e four preservative principles, g covered themselves with the n the Sikakaranì, having come haira, having observed let and l rice. They shall give at the 'sicians the food to those priests nd at the dining hall. Those the Winayapitaka shall receive ld raiment, those who read the ho read the Abhidhammapițaka
H 2

Page 124
When donations are made shall not be appropriated to si All the villages and lands those which are given as a liv not be enjoyed (by the priesth The workmen if not reprin. priesthood shall not be repri priest.
The priests living in this w proper way paddy fields and or In a place not belonging to th them. The priests who trans the temple. The priests who superintendents of the wibara, ikaemiya and pasakkaemiya, writers of the accounts, inclu these persons shall be under th munity residing at Aetwihara by the Tamils, and who will services in unity and concord; and external revenues and ex whole body of the karmasth, holders that are able to give . this temple shall not be taken he left free, the working peopl was due from them has beer principal karanda and of the l field-work and the workmen o' The working people belong which have gone on wihara lhave to work on the emban those who have to attend a and at the place where rice morning, shall not be less thar Anything belonging to th be given away, nor shall a servants.
The people bound to worl their own account and shall no The officers of the Act with: (?) given from Damgamiya hasaya, and shall execute the take care of the two kiriyas preservation of the Kirband p
The dagoba and the house Mahaboge and the Nayinda, th the Katumahāsaēya, the Kirł Aetwihara situated on the up
* I substitute

6
o the priesthood as a whole they gle individuals.
belonging to the temple, except ing to a private individual, shall pod) separately.
landed or dismissed by the whole manded or dismissed by a single
hāra shall not enjoy except in a 2hards belonging to the Aetwihara. 2 Aetwihara, they shall not expend gress these rules shall not live in supervise the nikāyas, and the and the eldest of the villages, the he writers of the wihara, and the tding the receiver of revenue, all e control of the Abhayagiri com, according to the rule established zonduct the internal and external workmen who are fit for internal (penses shall be appointed by the . anas having taken in bail house s & o The priests residing in to work in dependency, but shall e shall also be left free after what recovered, the workmen of the carmasthāna shall be put to the f the dagoba to the dagoba. ing to this wihāra, except those service to a distance, those who kment at their respective places, t the place where rice is issued : and gruel is prepared in the ! three at each place. e Aetwihara dagoba shall not nything be purchased from the
k shall not undertake work on it be given away to work. ra shall take care of the payala, for the repair of the Katunarepair of the digoba; they shall given from Aelgamiya for the uwu dāgoba. of the great stone image and the e house of the princess Minimal, aņo pavu dāgoba, the dāgol of per hill and on the lower hill, the
mut after pariyâya.

Page 125
1.
offerings collected at all these kalandals of gold from the Aetw be annually expended for repai and the other edifices.
Those who supply rosin a Gutiae and Karamdae attached having established a fine and 1 shall take these to the wihara.
One-third of Gasagaesiya at of the priesthood in this plac upper and lower tank at Lahini priesthood there, the ground a and Porodenl pokuna, what is be appropriated to the wihara,
Land fees shall be taken á people living on wilhara ground the working people.
Those who having got they and other things not proper shall not be permitted to dwell
None but proper servants sha Willages and lands belonging for . . . . . ... except to those w Sale.
No extra labour shall be e festivals beyond three days.
Except the dunuwak given and to the slaves, no paddy fiel Aetwihara shall be given away
Except the raw rice which must furnish according to the be taken from the inhabitants the cultivators, nor shall their to labour their own fields.
Lands belonging to the cul tance should not be seized w not be done to the gardens, t) down.
In all the villages and lan neither palm trees, nor tamal shall be felled except with the fault be committed by any of shall be assessed according to the delinquent shall be directed an excavation sixteen cubits deep. If he refuses to work th
In the villages and lands having paid the wages to thos rest shall be entered in five tenants, so that they may be ur

*ァ
aces together with one hundred thaira and ten yālas paddy, shall ing the dagobas of this temple
d incense to the two villages to the dige and the pilimage, aving seized (2) the rebellious,
Kirband pawu and the income . (?), the tank of Mineri, the ya pawu, and the income of the ound the tank of Pahanae wila derived from these places may
is a matter of course from the , except the wihāra slaves and
ellow robes as a sign, do selling o their dress, and destroy life, round the mount, ll be employed for the wihāra. to this temple shall not be given ho work at the upkeep of the
xacted on the poya and other
as living to the working people ds or orchards belonging to the as a pledge or . . . . . . . .
the dependents of the wihara ancient custom, no victuals shall fees shall not be exacted from cattle be seized by the domestics
tivators by the right of inheriitlhout a reason. Damage shall sees and shrubs shall not be cut
lds belonging to this temple, inds, nor any other fruit tree consent of the tenants. If any the cultivators the adequate fine the usage, and instead thereof 1 to work at the tank in making in circumference and one cubit 2 assessed fine shall be levied.
belonging to this wihara, after who have to receive them, the books with the consent of the nder inspection.

Page 126
118
The daily expenditure on acco hired servants and the repairs s accounts kept at the store room Every month these accounts shall and at the end of each year the be formed into one register to be priests and there disposed of Se: shall be fined and dismissed the si
TEXT.
To the priests who have the sl daily one naeli of rice, to that v wass season one kalanda, and f bana, at the conclusion of the was For the eldest of the village fiv one naeliya of rice, fifteen kala) and supplying flowers. The cook, writer, the receiver of revenue an have five kiriyas each, the chief and two admanas of rice, a numb and one aɖmana of rice, the man and a farm in Damiya, yearly th whitewashing and supplying flow One who prepares medicine on one kalanda for clothes at the Somnas. To a plaisterer one pay who throws away dead flowers an ground of the king one kiriya, admanas of rice, to a masker twc patas of rice, to one who spreads ( and a farm from Damiya, for C festival Ruwanasut one kalanda, the walls two payas and a far washer two payas and one aduna painters two padas each and a fa smiths () One ad mana, each and
The priests residing in this ter each who has received garments working people who are in want
To each of the two receivers ( adlumana, One pata (of rice, to payas and one admana, two pa the granary two payas and one : one paya and One aɖlmana, two tendent of the dining lall on patas of rige, to an overseer of four slaves one pada each and to a workman born on the gro and one admana of rice, to twel two palas each from the village

unt of the mahapatra and the hall be written in books and with the consent of the owner.
be collected into one account
twelve months accounts shall produced before the assembled rvants who infringe these rules ervice.
B.
uperintendence of the nikāyas vho preaches the bana at the our akas of gold, and for the s a like quantity. 7e kiriyas as wages and daily ndas yearly for whitewashing the wihara writer, the revenue ld the principal attendant, shall workman one kiriya two payas er of watchmen (?) two payas ager of the festivals one kiriya (ree kalandas and two akas for
e.S. e kiriya and a farm in Damiya, great Buddhist festival called a and two patas of rice, to one d to a workman born on the and two paidas each and two ) payaus and one ad mana two loth to the ceiling two payas lothes at the great Buddhist for one who spreads cloth to m from Damiya, for a whitena one pata of rice, for twelve rin from Damiya, to four goldtwo padas of rice as wages. nple having procured garments, should distribute such to the of them. Df revenue two payas with one warder of the granary two tas of rice, to a watchman of adunalna of rice, to the jetmawa, patas of rice, to the superinę paya and one aɖmana, two slaves two payas, to twentyearly one kalanda for cloths; pund of the priests one kiriya, ve cooking servants one kiriya, : Palolagama, to the principal

Page 127
cook one admana, one pata C firewood and cooks three adn not cook but bring firewood each, to one who cooks on th of rice, to the chief thatcher pata of rice, to eleven that aɖmana of rice, to five p chatties (2) one kiriya each, supplies every month ten patra and two admanas of rice, to t strainer monthly one kiriya tw . . . . . . . . . and a farm from and a farm from Damiya, to a fic and a farm from Damiya, to an from Damiya, to a barber one to the receiver of dues of the da to the writer of the revenue ar works the village of Karandae, rosin and incense four farms f) wicks and oil to the dage a pa persons who supply white lotu dage two kiriyas from this each, to a keeper of lotus flo flowers two kiriyas from Sapu to a warder of the dlāge cne na To the six persons who s Mahabuduge, to the preacher six devotees the village Gul flowers to the Mahabuduge t farn from Daniya, to those two farms fra on Damiya, to th of that great stone image and padas each and one adnana, tw
To the person who supplies one pota, to the person who same for the pilimage, to the kiriya, two payas, and two adm at the Bordwijara, to the two cutters, and two brazie's the v wood cutters one kiriya each, t each, to the two blacksmiths ( the village Sunuboidewaegal Dununugam, to the superinter one aɖmana, one pata of rice, of rice and two padas as wage
To the warders of the Naw Mahasaēya and Aembuludāgol of the different dagobas belo upper and on the lower hili people working at the dage, a

19
f rice, to a servant who brings hanas of rice, to those who do und go on errands two admanas e supplied firewood one admana, Gwo payas and one aɖlmana, one chers each two padas and one otters who furnish daily five to a patra manufacturer who Ls and ten waterpots, two kiriyas, he person who furnishes a water) payas, to a physician one paeliya | Dalmiya, to a surgeon two payas Iwer gardner one kiriya, two payas astrologer two kiriyas and a farm kiriya and a farm from Damiya, ge, to the overseer of the tenantry, ld to the three superintendents of gam as wages, to those who supply rom Dalmiya, to those who supply yala from this village, to the two is and flowers for offerings to the illage and a farm fron Damiya, wers who supplies monthly 120 ganuiya, to a painter two kiriyas, eliya. upply losin and inconse to the of bana, to the Schoolmaster and began, to the One who supplies wo payas from this village and a who supply rosin to this village he person officiating at the shrine l to one who supplies kalmas two ro patas of rice. oil to the dage at the Budibisowa strains water one tuula and the writer of the karmasthāna one an as of rice. To the chief carpenter master carpenters, to eight stone illage Wadudewagain, to the two o the two goldsmiths three kiriyas ne kiriya each, to the limeliners n, to the six carter's the village ident of the repairs one kiriya and to twelve laboulers one adulana,
. aguna. Mahasaoya, the Naetewiya a two padas each, to the Warders nging to the Aetwihāra on the a farm from Damiya each. The t the pilimage and at the dining

Page 128
hall, the two washermen that and the bed-linen, shall get In the villages and lands belon high roads . . . . . . . . . . . . pilgrims shall not enter. So in be distributed to the wilhara la lated by the Tamils. None temple shall be given away a gotten any thereof shall give it prosperity to the institution t obeyed.
(123.) Mineri: . . . . . . t is any work . . . . . . . . . . a. . . . . the noblemen shall take tamarinds shall not be cut . . .
shall not stand . . . . . . th hand five . . . . . . . . . . . th
(i 24.) Attanayāla : The glo an olject of respect to the Ksll: the unbroken line of Ikshwalk chief (ueen to His Majesty tle the pinnacle of the Kshatriya doctrine . . . . . . . . . . .
(129.) Sal from Amurādhapu of the world of gold two lhanas at the two cornel's flowers . . rice, having made racelets for
(1:35.) I Dewana gala : "The gl( tended over the whole world, w to the other royal dynasties of uninterrupted line of the Ikshwi. born in the won of the chief Lanka by (hereditary) successio
( 137.) Gallwilhāra, Polonnaru King Walagam Abha. when 4 Buddha, having, in a time 100.000 kalpa's, fulillal all th on the Mara battle-ground, inc enlightennicnt, c't inquered the his reti nie, attained the state years (after that). on the folur quenching . . . . . . as a larg nunany li iun dred thousands of cr the la W ha ving thus accomplis extinguished (his) life by nea nirvana near the city of Kucina the king of the \lalla's . . . . . broken up, religion was fading Sanghal (odhi l’arākramabāhu, of Matasamnata and the others

20
wash the clothes, the vestments, hree kiriyas from Magulwaewa. ging to this temple the roads and ... shall be taken, wanderers and uch water as is in the tank shall nds in the manner formerly reguof the lands belonging to this a pledge, those who have thus back to the temple. To ensure hese regulations shall be strictly
he workmen on the fields, if there fine of 500 kalandas of gold . . in this kingdom, cocoanuts and inside the three kingdoms e waarder of the granary with one
fifth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ious endless . . . . . . . who was triya trille, being descended from l, being born in the womb of the King, son of King Siri sanga loo, castle, the sage who learned the
ra : The lay devotces to the lords and a half, one adtnana. . . . . . . . . . sick people shall not take them, to take rice . . . . . . . . . orious endless, whose renown exho) was an object of veneration Damlaliwa, descended from the ku Halmily, an elminent Kshatriya, (ueen, who had become Lord of
Ya : 1 254 years from the time of 54 years had elapsed since our xtending over four asankhya's e thirty perfections, and having, intel on the divan of thorough irresistille Maira, together with of (miniscience, and forty-five li day, having accomplished by cloud does by rain, so he, in res of kallas, by the lectar of 'd all the duties of a Buddha, is of the sacred nirupa dhigesha, gara, in the grove of Sal trees of ... when, the congregations being away, His Majesty King (ri sccmdel from the unbroken line born of the Solar race, the king

Page 129
over kings, resplendent through penetrated many regions, anoint mount dominion on Lamka's g dominion with the treasure of
very wise one, having removed t vance and false observance of r the root of ignorance and false gentlemen practising religion . . Seeing a spot on . . . . . . of an of the pure Buddha, they might b
religion will be destroyed, and n:
it is right that I shall support t that it may last five thousand his heart instigated by compa having supported the . . . . . .
it lasts spotless for five thouse number of virtues as unbroke having seen the congregation
wihära under the leadership of t who lived on Udumbara giri, or of wordly qualities as preservat the aggregates of virtues, &c., supported the great thera Tissa, : a Buddhakalpa by Buddha, hav behave spotlessly, having crushe from dirt the religion, had cau: many hundred wicked Bhikshus having urade one nikāya by un even at the time when there w a number of qualities as the six being united even with great eff . . . having built the great wiha costly wiharas in various places made there residences for more t hood, making support by the g uninterruptedly continued . . . ment of the taste of the happir priesthood- laving from time fasting, having approached the priests assembled-having enjo of the joy produced by this sig by me, with great effort, in orde) may last five thousand (years) un also the priesthood, without le v knowledge of the (sacred) script of alepa and cajata, may or sp struction Religion shall be pr proper and patent virtues, ha having stated that by the thera Mahakagyapa, those who live c

he rays of his glory, which has ed by the anointment of pararound, enjoying the delight of his merits made patent, he, the he powerful poison of non-obseraligious ordinances (which are) knowledge, having seen young S S LLS S S S S S S S S S 0LL S L S S0LS S S S S S S S SS (thinking) : if, emperor like me in the religion ecome indifferent, then Buddha's any beings go to hell, (therefore) he religion of Buddha in order years) like Dhammäsoka, who, ssion preceded by intelligence, . . . thinking I will make that ind (years), having combined a nness and freeness from holes, of priests living in the great ne great Sthavira Mahākāçyapa, nated with the jewel ornament ion, increase and cultivation of having supported then), having son of Moggali, who was granted ing made the wicked Bhikshus d what resisted, having cleansed sed the third council-removed from the teaching and religion, iting the three nikaya's, which ere great Arhats endowed with supernatural faculties, &c., not ort by former kings, were . . . . ra of Jetā wana and many other in the island of Lamka, having lan thousand of the great priestgift of the food of the religion ... being desirous of the enjoyless rising from the sight of the to time adopted the vow of ! wituara, and gone among the yed the taste of the happiness ht (thinking): it is right that r that the glory of this Samkhya disturbed, in order that in future ity, established in the duty of ures. endowed with the qualities 2r, having given advice and inotected - being endowed with ving heard the request of it, s derived from the great Thera, arelessly shall not be tolerated,

Page 130
22
having made a sanda of the Win intention that the chief theras sh of the disciples who are with which the aedurol made withou for . . . . . . . . . , not allowing careless, but uniting them to the them to despise in the lower assen sikkhä, the Pätimokkha, the sutta the three Anumana suttas, toge putting far away the conversation that those who were engaged in kept in seclusion. Having purifie » o e P a o ve s un having set himsel and other work, having taken tv having interrupted the seclusion ordered that each man should d. proper. And having applied hims virtues, accomplishing his own : having organised the burden of s Way . . . . . . . . having made t learn the Mila sikkha, the Sekhiya heard the Sikkha walanda winisa, Temple libraries, p. 6), having mac he disposed of the ascetics. F o v a s a la s. , having reflected on observed the above-mentioned s ability, having learned, in a limite ance, having applied himself to til (Dhamm., p. 80), having spent his c of the four sampajaifia's (Dhamn to teach the novices the Heranasi. dhammasutta, the Vinaya book and pariharana, without despising it, L S 0L SS SS SS SS SL0 S SL S SL S LS S SL S S L SS S SLLL SL S SL SS S S S LSS S S 1ll ( and those which are from the same widows and virgins and fellow stu and go begging in the manner for the sick and for the fellow st collecting alms in forbidden place must be avoided. At a wrong tim must not le given. If leave is gi to visit sick people, it is a dukkata leave to tle avyaktas; if the avya to the uposatha pawaranam (Khud degree of apatti and anapatti (guilt any one of the vyakta sangha respor to them . . . . . . . . . if any one neighbourhood . . . . . . . . . . . . allowed to make him dwell (there priosthood iu the middle of the mig

ya of the law and with the uld give among the faithful ach of them the katikawa t expanding them, being fit hose who dwell to become ourden of study, not allowing bly the Vinaya, the Khuddas, the Dasadhamma sutta, and her with the Vinaya books, with the multitude, he ordered study should be continually l himself three times . . . . .
assiduously to . . . . . . . . . 7O or three . . . . . . . . and not even for a single day, he rect himself first to what is elf to these above-mentioned and other people's work (?), tudy in the above-mentioned he pupils and fellow-priests and the Vinaya book, having (comp. Zoysa's Report on the le an abridgement . . . . . . . Iaving observed the fasting the Dasadhamnasutta, having eclusion, having shown his time, the duties of performhe burden of spiritual insight lays according to the prescript ., p. 389), he said: It is right kkhā, the Sekhiya, the Dasathe play (2), to exercise the and to observe the seclusion ther and father, two persons, womb (brothers and sisters), idents (shall take) their food indicated above. Medicines udents, and the five ways of es, except going to the pirit, he leave to go to the village ven to those who go in order apatti for the teachers to give ktas have got no leave to go dasikkha, vs. 8), knowing the and innocence) and making sible (2), leave should be given of the priesthood lives in the except having seen it is not ) . . . . . . . . . . . . for the ht sitting down cross-legged,

Page 131
it is fit to enjoy sleep, and to re. morning, having risen, and hav. to a a ... to spend their days about, to learn pulumu (?), to pu the dagoba, the botree and the the theras and the sick should
food and other requisites; after into the dining-hall and, having duties of the dining-hall, they s h . . . . . . . the dini v a . . . . . . Having tak themselves to work with . . . . having applied themselves to
nyaya (2), the householdiers a becoming samsattha (2) up to a e 8 8 e a e not wealthy excep having received and being plea. bhikkhus, you should do two t noble silence. Besides these tv and silent attention, (there is) til sutta, p. 10) and love thoughts should avoid, in the beginning ( preach bana. . . . . . . . . . . . l sation, etc., not in the successior time) in the acquisition of spir lucky moment, sitting cross-legg Wards to . . . . . . . . . . . . .
at the watchbuts, the . . . . . place; at all occasions, either in talk shall not be used by anyon little children no harsh or lau overseers shall'not be angry wit know their work, those who ( . . . . . . . and no other's shall beating by the elders of the pri a except what is at han at a place which is not irrigated
“ the laughter alone increases” ( of the laughter, it is fit not to e. alone by word of mouth, thos destroyed shall not subdue othe. other temples shall not stay in wbo does not know Writing, and temptation eagerness,” thus havi eagerness on any occasion ; salu etc., Worshipping . . . . . . . .
cleaner . . . . . . . . . it is not holders in the villages shall natu

reate their bodies ; in the early ng set themselves to work with sitting, standing, and walking 5 on clothes, to clean their teeth, empleground; the teachers and receive their couches and their yards the priests should descend taken their gruel and done the hould inspect the account books ng, etc., should be done quickly. en the gruel, they should set
a a 8 w a and pass their days; the burden of study with the ld the ascetics should without certain time spend their days 5 by compassion (allins) . . . . . . sed ; when you come together, o things-religious conversation or vo things, religious conversation ne unprofitable talk (Brahmajala and evil thoughts (which) they of the night they should not (2) istening to the religious converof the disciples, spending (their itual insight; at midnight, at a ed, it is fit to enjoy sleep, after. pilgrims and ascetics shall rest the image house, or at some other earnest or in joke, unbecoming . . . . . . . towards virgins and ghing words shall be used, the the working people who do not )nly know their own yakaduru not give them to others, tom-tom esthood and other utensils . . . . d for obtaining rain . . . . . . . . is good to apply; such utensils
i), thus having spoken on account pand the sorrow, but to show it e that have their own temples 's, and those that have destroyed heir CWn; . . . . " by a bhikkhu is careful . . . . . . . . through ng spoken, it is not right to show ting the dagoba and the botree, e a s. , etc., using the tooth allowed to talk loud; the housese patibaddha kathã orvisabhaga

Page 132
kathi: Ilene is a bhikkhu who the priesthood by inconsideratt and sits down annoying them a SS SSL SSL S L S L SSL S L S S L and strokes the he thus having spoken, appearing i. you should not touch the body the priesthood with compassion S S L S S S S S S S L S S S S S 0 S SLS S SSL S shall preacl men touching (2) . . . . . with those that live away from their h after having purified them fron after having purified (them) you after having purified them you sl son of a noble family having rec mission to the priesthood . . . . same in Sinhalesc) after havir ordain them, after having purific to the order, after having purified nissay೩ . . . . . . . . . . . . In should not object to anybody's v ordered in this katikawa shall commits a mistake a fine is asses he commits the mistake again w month's time he shall be made a in the Vinaya (?) . . . . . . . . . and the thera shall apply them and shall mot be careless and sha gress these rules ; it is right t shall be established. Hail
(140.) Padivil: Parākranabā happy Lamka, descending from a repairs) of the tanks and ponds f made in every part, fiunding maun. broken, in the hope of increasin next world.
(143.) Daumbulla : The sovere bahu, cakrawatts of the dynas heroic and invincible royal w might, majesty, and wisdom, anc with cheering and benignant qua by right of birth, deriving descer who extirpated the demons an object of veneration to the other whose renown extended over the his enemies as the brilliant orb the mountain of the morn dis extended the canopy of his do enriched the inhabitants who inordinate taxes, and made them and slaves, by relinquishing th

-
lither alone or in the middle of
talk stands vexing the theras hd preaches . . . . . . . . . . . . ad of a young man . . . . . . . . the middle of the priesthood, with the robe; and the elders of
up to this moment . . . . . . . . ; in no place whatever young their bodies shall . . . . . . . .
uses shall not cause perplexion; n sin, you should ordain [tlneum] ; should admit them to the order; ould give them the nissaya; one lived the ordination and the ad. . . establishes the order; (the g purified (them) you should 'd them you should admit them them you should give them the this above-mentioned way you vishes; anything that has been not be disobeyed; if anybody sed up to the third time, but if ithout paying the fine up to a prisoner according to the rule . . . . The elders of the galas selves to the burden (of study) ll not let the priesthood transhat by the great theras a fine
hu, the cakrawartti sovereign of Incient princes, has finished (the or the use of the fields which he 7 streams and ponds useless and g the happiness in this and the
ign lord of Lamka Parakramaty of Kalinga, (surnamed) the arrior, gloriously endued with l, like the placid moon, radiant lities; the liege lord of Lakdiwa t from the race of King Wijaya, l peopled Ceylon, and was an royal dynasties of Dambadiwa, whole world; having dispersed of the sun over the summit of pelleth darkness; and having minion over the whole island; had become impoverished by opulent by gifts of lands, cattle, } revenues for five years, and

Page 133
12
restoring inheritances, and by an weights consisting of gold, prec and from an earnest wish that again impoverish the inhabitants imposts; he ordained that the amuna one amuna three paelas si amuna two paelas four maņɖaras mandaras; and considering that bill-hook in clearing thorny j distressfully, he ordained that from the tax. He also made it grants of land may be made meritorious services such bequest lines drawn upon water, by bein, which is subject to be destroy that such patents shall be engrav endure long unto their respective Thrice did he nake the circ visited the villages, the towns, an the places difficult of access, water, the strongholds in the n steep hills, he had as precise a vi ripe neli-fruit in his hand; and established as well in the wilder that even a woman might travel jewel, and not be asked, What is safety in this island he longed t mayed the kings of Pandi; : maidens and also the elephants a homage which they sent him, h such of the princes of Coda, Gau as duly appreciated his good W struck terror into those who este caused princesses to be brough countries, with other tributes remained no hostile kings thro against him, he tarried at Rame of balanced weights, consisting the poor and satisfied the nee victory, formed of stone, to be se having built a . . . . . . . dewâ fold army, and returned to Ceyl had no enemies left behind, he m he caused almshouses to be erect and Ceylon, and caused aln L S L S 0L SL S SL S SL S S SLLLL , . . . . . . . He un been separated for a long tim other Buddhist books, and res which were destroyed in conseq befallen the land during form

ual donations of five balanced ous stones, pearls, silver, &c.; succeeding kings should not of Ceylon by levying excessive revenue should be for the first x mandaras, for the middle one , for the last five paellas three those who laboured with the angles earned their livelihood ..hey should be always exempt a rule that when permanent to those who had performed is should not be evanescent like inscribed on leaves, a material d by rats and white ants; but ed on plates of copper, so as to : posterities. - uit of the island; and, having d the cities, and having explored the fastnesses surrounded with hidst of forests, and those upon ew of the whole as if it were a such was the security which he ness as in the inhabited places, se the country with a precious ; it 2 When he had thus insured D engage in war, and twice disund having accepted the royal nd horses, with other tributes of } formed friendly alliances with da, and of many other countries, fill, but by his personal valour ened not his friendship, and he t unto him from each of those of homage: and, as then there ughout Damladiwa to wage war Qwara, where he made donations of valuables, and thus enriched dy. He then caused obelisks of t up as lasting monuments; and e departed thence with a fouron. Then reflecting that, as he . ight conquer . . . . . . . enemies, ed at many places in Dambadiwa, s to be distributed constantly ited the three nikayas that had e, recited the three pitakas and tored the temples and dagobas ence of the calamities which had r reigns . . . . . . . . he rebuilt

Page 134
the wiharas in the cities of An
• Kanelani, Miyagupa, and othe within this wilhãra lhe caused the recumbent, the sitting, a caused them to be gilt, celebr: lacks of money; and, as it is this cave) the name of Suwari
(145.) Ruanwaeli Dagoba, comparable by the number of funess, vigour, having come fr family, having become like a f of the Kalinga emperors, horr Niçaņka Mlalla Kālinga Pa one canopy in the island of . tance to his family, (thinkill oppressed by the impious disor 1ãhu I, exceeding the custo having become poor, going, I they have given up the hope given whatever property ever jewels, clothing, ornaments, c given security, having caused saved the rest of the masses having made them well-to-do proporty, (thinking): it is riigi by me, they besides shall beco pleased to remit the taxes for to remit the royal half for ev been pleased to think, may a . . (therefore) I will manner, as former kings hav himself with crown and Ornan his son Wirabahu and Her M Subhadrā, three pel'sons mount royal street uninterruptedly je wels ; having (thus) made t having erected resthouses und frequently in the three king uninterruptedly gifts of food, h fear of theft, fear of distress, h Island of Lamka happy, an til rough greed of the (4) praty latl and worldly did not leave, who threw off the robes withc lice pleased to order gold, c other things shall be receiv to the devoted priests there st help by many things to the having, through the four praty tlus having pacified the people

20
Irialihapura, Dewanuwara (Dondra), 's; he expended vast riches, and to be made statues of Buddha in nd standing posture; and, having ted a great puja at a cost of seven recorded upon this stone, gave (to agiriguhaya. Anuradhapura: The glorious, inhis virtues, as liberality, truthom the royal line of the Ikshwāku orehead mark to the royal family at Simhapura, His Majesty King rākramabahu, after having made Lamka, which had come by inherig) as those masses which, being der which His Majesty Parākramam of former kings, had created, making theft, make theft because of life, it will be for hope, having y one liked, as gold, silver, pearls, attle, villages, land, &c., having (them) to give up theft, having from various complaints, and thus by the gift of various manifold it that, having kept what is given me more prosperous, having been some years, having been pleased er in all three kingdoms, having ye live prosperously in my time 1nount the balance in a heroic e not done, having ornamented ents, together with His Highness Lajesty the chief queen, Kaliiga. ed the balance . . . . . . . in the . . . . . . . including the seven o continue a rain of great gifts, er the name of Niççarpka, Malla loms, having made to continue aving removed all fear of poverty, aving made all inhabitants of the l having perceived that it was ayas and fear of dutics that the and there being no work for those ut disgracing the Chürch, having lothes, iron, rice, sced, cattle, and ld, (thinking) it is right that all be no reproach, having made . . . . . . among their relations, ayas, poured out a stream of gifts, and the Church, being pleased to

Page 135
2
live at Pulastipura, having, in or sacred Ruanwaeli Dagoba, Surro out with great splendour in the f when being at the distance where alighted from the carriage, havir terrace of the Ruanwaeli, havin terrace, scattered countless pearls blossoming . . . . . . . . . while ruptedly gold flowers, silver flowc protection from the sun to the silken cloth; having, after havi of camphor, thus made offering seven offerings of incense with other oil; likewise having offer sweet scented flowers, having gor odours, and having swept it hi with 40 lakshas of 1 masurans, ha of seven gavylitis from the city given security, having hail the security to fishes in 12 great ta. and other things they liked, to t not to kill birds, having given sec joyful shouts of the people who s the Buildhist gods there, when the relics, having, in his joyfull ir then arose, remitted the taxes ag of the island of Lanka, having the Loke arak memãwan, there them, having built up the Maric given countless wealth and seve handed it over, having been p. city of gods-may future princes worship in their hearts . . . . manner from the Buddhist wiharas and the inhabitants ( people, and the religion.
(146) Inscription on the grei (1.) His Majesty Nigganka Mi of Lamki, used to sit upon this (2) When he sat upon his t secletaries.
3.) W hen lae sat upon his t. chief ministers.
(4.) When he sat upon his t generals.
(5.) W. h. S. ul. h. th, this wa (6.) W. h. s. 1. h. th., this wa (7) W. h. S. u. h. th., this wa provinces.
(8) W. h. S. u. h. th, this wi

ter to worship the relics of the unded by a fourfold army gone urth year of his reign; having, the l)agoba appeared in sight, g on his royal feet entered the g, as if sprinkling sand on the and having, as if flowers were going round, offered uninterrs, the seven gems, having made Digoba by a flag of priceless g perpetually heaped up heaps s of incense, and having made taliyan oil, persumed oil, and ed with kauwael incense and c round with the four kinds of mself, having made an offering ving (by ordering) in a distance no living being shall be killed, tom-tom beaten, having given nks, having given gold, clothes, he Kimbodyans, having ordered urity to birds; having heard the aw him speaking in questioning in his devotion he worshipped clination towards Buddha which gain for a year to the ir habitants given over the royal insignia to present, and having worshipped awatti and other williras, having ral hundred yāļas of paddy and eased to decorate the city like a also, perceiving that to those who . . . . protection vill be in like gods, protect and preserve the f the wilharas in the city, the
it lion from Polonnaruwa :
la Kalinga cakrawartti, overlord tlhrone. irone this was the place for the
hrone this was the place for the
irone this was the place for the
; the place for the sub-kings.
the place for the crown prince.
the place for the governors of
s the place for the bazar council.

Page 136
(147.) Inscriptions on the
Oppen
The overlord of Kalinga to e de Up e ge the round relic hous
He who comes of the royal forehead of the family of the s royal succession and putting chief king, His Majesty Niggal descended from the great kin in the llth month on a full or n e s having received the
a s e o in five years food, lands, cattle, slaves, cloth that worked with the bill-hoc for sale always (IV.) many t considering that robbers comm wealth . . . . . . . . w
Lои:er pe
s e s p as at many places . . . . preventing the inhabita putting an inscription at the to protect, the law of the pal three kingdoms (VIII.), having
... saying I give luck to having given gold and silver br and having made happy all the in Coda, Gauda, and other longing (?) after battle, not fir quered the enemies pride and h the Niggamka resthouse anc many other resthouses and din bracelets, weapons, and lamps, a great retinue pouring down a (148.) Galpota:-He who g number of his qualities, the Lo line of King Ikshvāku, the Kā the air 1700 years after the per the island of Lamka, which b placed under the tutelary care the Yakshas, made it an abode Kalinga, on the continent of place of Buddhas, Bodhisattwas

28
rieze round the Thuparama :-
ροήίίοη-I.
Paräkramabhuja Niççamka Malla, e at Pulastinagara . . . . . . . . . .
race of Ikshwaku like a star on the un, who, receiving the kingdom by on the crown, obtained the office of mka, Malla Kälinga, Paräkramabähu, g Jayagopa and his queen Parwati noon day in a lucky moment . . . crown his father spake . . . . . .
II.
having remitted the taxes, giving ies, etc. . . . . . . . . having those k exempted from the tax, giving hings, making people happy, and itted robberies through hunger for
rtion.--WII.
putting guardians of the law . . . nts of the world from bad conduct, royal door not to be destroyed, rents . . . . . . . . . . . . . in the seen those who took away . . . . them and to the other princes, acelets and pearls and other riches, : people, having established princes countries, having sent soldiers, lding enemies belind, having conhatred, having built at Pulastipura the Brahmana resthouse and ning halls, giving goid and silver brilliant like a wishing tree, with
rain of gifts at Anuradhapura.
ained endless glory through the rd descended from the unbroken linga cakra Wartti, passing through iod when King Wijaya landed on y the command of Buddha was of the gods, and having extirpated of mankind-in the kingdom of Dambadiwa, which is the birth, and Cakrawarttis, conceived in

Page 137
the womb of the queen Parw Jayagopa, the glory of the dyna Simhapura, invited by the king come and reign over his hered Niggamka Malla landed with having been installed in the of of regality, and having been ac well as in all the other branch circle of the arts and sciences, h received the sacred unction, a stalled as king. At the festival with a glory which filled the beholders, and with such dalı hunting in a forest a furious : him, he laid her and her whe traversed a dry desert and v vloud instantly poured down prowess was such, that, like the could withstand it. When he huge polonga approached him “ Thou knowest what thou stung itself and sacrificed its l such that the state elephant no the shout of triumph and too Majesty Siri saīlīga bo Kāl Niççamka, Malla, Apratimalila d over the summit of the mou darkness) and causing the sm people to expand with gladn joying regal delights like benignity resembling the full Meru, in profundity the grea and occupying his station lik the merits of his subjects, he some people and the anxiety of their respective families, have hereafter, the source of danger with benevolence towards the privileges appropriate to the d the revenues of five years. H arable lands imposed by forme) first amuna, at one amuna, thì lmiddle amuna at one amuna, the last at one amuna, on relinquished the tax on the d. cultivation of which is attenc that such tax should cease for of indigence with showers of copper, bell-metal, gold, silver, and jewels. He appointed min vided with lands, slaves, cattle,
Q 6038.

29
uti Mahadewi unto the king Qri sty which reigned in the city of , who was his senior kinsman, to itary kingdom of Lakdiwa Wira a great retinue on JLamka, and fice of aepa enjoyed the luxuries 'complished in the art of war as les of knowledge which form the e in due order of regal succession nd being then crowned, was inof his coronation he was invested firmament and overpowered all ing courage that when he was she inear having rushed towards lps dead at his feet. When he fished for water, an unexpected an abundant shower. His royal } spring of the noble liom nothing went to enjoy the bath and a chere, he turned aside and said: deservest,” whereupon the snake ife. His irresistible majesty was sooner saw him than he roared k the king on his back. His inga Parākramabāhu Wīrarāja ispersed his enemies as the sun untain of the dawn (dispelleth niles of the countenances of his ess, exercising power and enanother Sakra Dewendra in moon, in firmness the Mount t Ocean, in patience the earth, ce a wishing tree produced by considered thus : The malice of others to maintain the rights of been heretofore and may prove to our dynasty, and being moved people he confirmed to them the ifferent families and relinquished e reduced the rate of taxes on kings, and fixed the tax for the ree paellas, six mandarás, for the two paelas, four mandaras, for e paeia, three mandaras. He ly grain produced on chenas, the led with distress, and ordained avermore. He quenched the fire riches, consisting of gold coin, earls, precious stones, vestments, isters and others whom he prohouses, and various other riches
I

Page 138
13
in abundance; he reconstructed watercourses, and weirs, which years in the three kingdoms, all and granted to the inhabitants t other gifts. He appointed judge injustice, and, considering that through hunger for wealth, he g: desired and thus relieved the cou and by establishing order amo the dwellers in villages he rem According to the sacred injunct he also expelled the unrighteous and thus freed the country in doers). He provided the four maintenance of the holy pries priests to be ordained and best as in former times assigned exte extent (to the wiharas). Having of the doctrine, and advanced t by bestowing suitable gifts on p professors of the sciences; and c of the religion and of the scien dynasty, he sent to the country princesses of the Soma and Sir married the royal virgins to his increased the royal family.
His Majesty, wearing the cro the royal ornaments, caused him Kāliñga, Subhadrā, Mahādewī, Mahadewi, and his son the great gasundari to be weighed in í bestowing five times their weig the blind, the lame, the dwarfis destitute and friendless peopl regions, made them happy, an rain.
All the people who were i religion and in the welfare of th with the most submissive fidelit Majesty, who, having attained formed acts of merit, and was Pulastipura . . . Kālinga. spy continually his kingdom a put our island of Lamkā in peɛ ward (to other countries) ; Sur) visited in Trisimhala, the village the fortresses and the strongho tains, and in forests, and in m living there with showers of ric kingdoms he repaired the Miya.

he embankments of great lakes, had remained neglected many which he restored to prosperity Lereof the boon of security, and 3 in many provinces to remove
robbers committed robberies ve them whatever riches they ntry from the dread of thieves, ngst the dwellers in forests and oved the thorns (of annoyance). ons of the doctrine of Buddha from the religious communities, general of the thorns (of evilrequisites for the comfortable hood, and every year caused owed gifts of yellow robes, and insive estates and lands of lesser greatly promoted the interests he same as well as the sciences rofessors of the religion and on Konsidering that the continuance ces (B) depended on the royal of Kalinga and caused many ya, races to be brought hither, son the exalted Wirabahu and
wn, and being decorated with self, as well as the chief queens, , and Gangawanca Kalyana
sage, and his daughter Sarwanbalance every year; and by ht on the priests and brahmans, sh, and the deformed, and other a who thronged from the ten l caused a constant supply of
interested in the cause of the 2 country were therefore affected y, and devoted their lives to his
the acme of virtue, daily perleased to live in the city named He observed with the eyes of a nd other kingdoms, and having ce he was pleased to look forrounded by a fourfold army, he s, towns, and cities, and explored lds and secure places on mounarsh, and gladdened the people nes; looking about in the three հԶաոս • • • • • • • • •

Page 139
13
Kaelani and other ancient with reclining, sitting, and standing in to be gilt at an expense of a lak, valuables worth a sum of 36 laks at Anurüidbhapunʼa, he made a stOm the gods who rejoiced at the said to be engraved. Having thus re the island of Lakdiwa, the recept of Buddha LSL S LSS LSL S SLLL S SL Dambadiwa, surrounded by a fo with his cognomen of the dauntil hesitating in any place with grea the blue sapphire he crossed th Dambadiwa longing for battle, si challenge battle . . . . . . to dress for the battle the gene. conquered Dambadiwa, knowing going down to battle, having see the king of Paindi (said) “ let only dom. shall be thine * el princesses e Solī Country . . . . . . . friendly alliances with the peac countries of Kariņņāta, Nellūru, C those who were not peaceably dis having received princesses and he brought them to Railneswara weighed in a balance, and gave t countries endless riches; at this built a dewale to which he gave he saw no more adversaries, in con of the kings of Dambadiwa to turned with the said army to Lak tion: “In this world I have no c myself to the conquering of ene erected in his and in other coun houses, including the (so-called) N gold and silver bracelets and oth and in order to witness in pers cants who received presents, he b lhe caled Niççamka dãna mandapa daughter to the Dalada and på deemed them by offering in thei and other valuables. He cause Dalada temple, with a covered him) the Niggamka lata maldap, with wreaths and festoons so that and thereby merit swargga ar another structure to be formed dāgoba and the principal temple.

iras, and having caused the lages in the cave of Dambulla and having made offerings of to the great Ruanwaeli caitya e dagoba as worship-place for puja, and caused an inscription stored to its ancient condition cle of the efficacious doctrines . . . . he proceeded to urfold army, and consistently 2ss and irresistible warrior, not it splendour, unmoveable like e great ocean, and being in 2nt out champions to go and . . . . when it was time cal Lag Wijaya singa having
d w 峰 ● t
n them in fear, the mother of our lives be spared, the king. . . . . . . . royal and a large tribute from the . . . alld having formed ably disposed princes of the tauda, Kalinga, having driven Josed into fear by his prowess, tribute from every kingdom, ; he caused himself to be o the people living in different place, as a lasting memorial, he the name Niqqamke Wara; as Impliance with the supplications "elieve them from fear, he rediwa, and making this reflecnemies, therefore I shall apply mies of the next world ; he tries at different places almsNiggamka almshouse, and gave er presents like a wishing tree, On the rejoicings of the mendibuilt another almshouse which He dedicated his son and his tra relics, and afterwards rer stead a digoba of solid gold l to be built of stone (C) a. terrace around it called (after a, and an open hall decorated t beholders should be delighted ld moksha. He then caused to shelter under its roof the He also caused a Ruanwaeli
2

Page 140
Dagoba to be constructed on ling, of 80 cubits in heigh having gateways, and with thus he ensured the prosperi Moreover, Lamka being sac qualities beneficial to sentiel tion of those qualities, and i an edict . . . . . . . . . that appearance should be conside between the kings and th sidering that when princ they only act as physici diseases of the body, and e. strain from crime and so swargga and moksha; kings mankind . . . . . . . . . prot obtain luck and misfortune. virtue should keep afar and the rang of the family . . .
their office and decayed like at the time being faultless. . 4- 8 A . A that some people sl give life to the kings, glory i last . . . . . . . . . . . . . le protect Hastasara. . . . . . .
in order to protect the ki exalted by pride . . . . . .
happiness from their offices t Gowī tribe . . . . . . . . . . obtained by themselves. .
world not overcome by then
the lion . . . . . . . . the ja g e ig a a 8 a 8 e the happine s from seeing . . . wit
princes and aepas and great world . . . . . . . . . . . . are none by order of the qu are none it is properto con in the seat of royalty the sal A As t Enemies to the di installed in the island of I Kalinga dynasty, for that w tree for a, wishing-tree ; bi to whom the island of Lam since the reign of Wijaya 1 they will prove worthy rul the country. Aspire to at reflecting that virtue dot) sovereigns are thus affectiona king of Ceylon.

32
the north side of the royal dwellt, and surrounded it with walls sells for the residence of priests; y of the religion and the country. red ground and possessing sa l it beings, he enjoined the restivan his mercy was pleased to publish princes in their human form and -red as gods . . . . . . . . standing e Buddhas (?); and further con‘es award penalties for offences ans who prescribe remedies for cercise their power in order to rerevent falling into hell and give who cannot protect the world of ect the world of gods; princes to S S L S S S S S L S LSL S S S S S S S S 0S S0 S S 0 S LL S C S S SSL S S S S S L S L S S S by his protect the obtained happiness and S S L S S S S S S S S S 0S SS SS SSL S L S S L S SL being fallen from fruits the princes . . . . . . . . . . . s to a o in order not to awake . . hould go to death . . . . . . . . . . in their bodies (2) for a long time to rchants from the Gowl tribe should e i s you should not be careless ngdom . . . . . . . . . . the princes . . . . . . . . . . in order to obtain they should not be proud; from the . . . . having not seen the offices e a a 0 e o the inhabitants of the l . . . . . a question: the swan and ckal and others by eminent people ss of the world together . . . . . . . tlh suitable words . . . . . . . . . . . kings having seen the lords of the . . it is proper to do. . . . if there eens to protect . . . . . . . if there serve the kingdom even by placing ndals worn by a former sovereign . . octrines of Buddha ought mot to be amka, which is appropriate to the ould be like substituting a poisonut if princes of the Kālinga race kā has been peculiary appropriate be sought for and brought hither, ers and preserve the religion and tain the felicities of both worlds h conquer the universe. Future
tely exhorted by Kalinga Niggamka

Page 141
In the
This engraved stone is the ol 8 a a caused the strong me mountain Saegiri in the time of 149. Slab at the Dalada Mi your wish to increase your pro preserve the position of your your tribe, and to protect s kshatriyas to sovereignty and these maxims spoken by Niggar He who comes of the royal the forehead of the family of t dom by royal succession and pu office of chief king, His M. Parākramabāhu, illustrious as endless royal splendour, incon virtues, generosity, truth, hero dissipated the darkness of his er over the mountain of the dav Ceylon, living in the city of the reigning with the ten kingly vi the prosperity of the world like merit of the inhabitants of the
His Majesty relieved the exha of his gifts, ornaments and dres gold, and being pleased when people, deeply considered in thinking: We have done the the law inherent in our family firm to the end of this kalpa have made may they take it as the prosperity and the very rac who, not knowing the greatness men and parents of the world, O “it is right that such destructio always giving much advice and the world blind in its ignoranc the rule of the law: Treason is like the five great unpardonal five sins, murder and the rest, a only themselves, but the very r. and all who are with them is d not even be imagined in the l without a king. Therefore wh office of chief king, either lhe wil be none such, then one of the them, one of the queens must b
. Over our island of Ceylon Buddha, non-buddhistical princ

33
ηιαγgίη.
e which the chief minister . . . of Niqqamka to bring from the he lord Qri Kalinga Cakrawartti. ņɖirāwa, Polonnaruwa : If it is sperity and allay your fears, to amily, to respect the customs of ubjects, chose you families of not the other castes: embrace hka, Malla. race of Ikshwaku like a star on he sun, who receiving the kingtting on the crown obtained the jesty Niççanpnka, Malla, Kälinga, (akra, the king of gods, with parable by the number of his lism, and others like them, he Lemies like the sun when he rises wn, and made peace throughout Kalinga kings called Pulastipura, rtues and increasing religion and a wishing-tree produced by the arth. ustion of the poor by the rainfall is, jewels, pearls, coins, silver and he beheld the prosperity of the his great mercy and wisdom, benefiting of the world which is 7 of Kalinga, how having made ;his prosperity which we said we a kritayuga, and, perceiving that e of the wicked were rooted out, and virtue of kings, the gods of ffended against them, he thought, n should happen to no one!” and instruction as if to give eyes to :e, having been pleased to show a thing which must be avoided ble sins; those who commit the nd those who take poison, destroy ce of those who commit treason stroyed. Treason therefore must eart; neither is it right to live en there is no one who has the to is the heir apparent, or if there princes, or if there are nome of chosen to the kingdom. which belongs to the religion of es from Cola or Kerali or other

Page 142
countries must not be chosen; t disturbances shall be called traits As the crow should not be C donkey to the Arab, nor the wo to the sunshinc, nor the snipe to the lion, so should no man of the sovereignty; however powerful Gowl tribe should not obtain the Those who honour as a king salutations and presents, or rccei shall be called traitors; wheneve joins with such people he destr look for and find a prince who descended from the race of K Ceylon, take sides with such a religion and the prosperity of th eyes; and so protect your own fè As the crow may imitate the g the Arab steed, as the worm in firefy the Sunshine, as the jacka snipe the elephant, so some other of kings; yet it certainly will r with ridicule: thus speaks the Malla,
150. İ’ıllars at Rankot Dāgo over all Ceylon, and having seer market towns and cities, and si three kingdonus, including Anura lDondra, and the strongholds in v and marsh, and could distinguis hand -he who in several difficul viz. Ran, Tisa, Mlineri, Kantalai, all living things, and commanded — he who sou ever remitted the r clearing, and on . . . . . ;--he wil other things of that kind, the il very poor in cattle, buffaloes, an through oppression, inprisonme former kings-he who gave beads, and other jewelry, and sl and wealth, all buffaloes, and clothes, and ol'naments, besides anel thus made all men self-de pacified the realin of Lanka;- attended by a great army with cavalry, chariotects, and infantry of India, and finding no equal from Cola and several countries on every side ;-(he who did illustrious verlord Vīra Kā

lose who join them and make
S. ompared to the swan nor the 'm to the cobra, nor the firefly the elephant, nor the jackal to Gowl tribe be greedy after the they may be the men of the kingdom, ۔۔ servants like themselves with ve offices and titles from them, a prince of wealth and family oys himself. Therefore, if you has a right to Ceylon and is ing Wijaya, who first peopled ruler who will take care of : world as if they were his two milies and fortunes. tait of the swan and the donkey lay imitate the cobra and the l may imitate the lion and the caste may-emulate the conduct lot meet with respect but only wise and good king Niggamka
ba :-He who went round and the villages and fortified and overal celebrated places in the (lhapura, Dambulla, Kælani and Vater, and on hills, and in forest h them like a neli-fruit in his lt places in the three kingdoms, Padi, and others, gave security to that they should not be killed; oyal dues on places reclaimined by Lo saved from fines, fogging, and habitants of the world become ld all other means of support, nt, and torture, in the time of earls, and precious stones, and ves, and slave-girls, and corn,
cattle, and different kinds of elds and villages, and . . . . . . pendent;-he who secured and he who longing or battle, and our divisions of elephant-riders, , went to Paldi on the continent nor opponent, accepted presents near Pandi, and was victorious
all this), His Excellency the nga Lankeçwara, Apratimala

Page 143
1.
Niccanka, Malla, Paräkrama-bähu from this house.
15l. Stone seat at Rankot illustrious overlord Sangabo Wir: -who restored peace to Ceyl sceptre (unmbrella);-who remi people of Lanka afflicted by the kings, and by yearly giving five and much property, including
... and gold, and jewels, and them happy;—who for ever rem the woods and difficult places r who at home and abroad built largesses; - who travelled thro inspected all inaccessible and des increased religion;--who from four-fold army to Dambudiwa when he did not receive the arr and Pandi and other places, and virgins they sent as gifts, and p to Lakdiwa, and reigned with used to sit on this throne ma, pleased to watch the work whe waeli Dāgoba.
152. Inner inscription on the Majesty the lord Wiraraja Nigga Parākramabāhu cakrawartti Niç hesitating in any way, surroun twice over to the kingdom of Pā the general Lag Wijaya, Singha going down to battle, at this t Pandi being seized by terror (sai I the kingdom shall be thine, etc.
152a. Kaeligatta: . . . . . . . Mãyā and Pihiți . . . . . . . . b being satisfied with rice and bet enjoying his share said: People fear of misfortune (B) . . . . . . having spoken he went twice raised the balance, took the que king of Pandi as tribute, went spoil and then back to the isl kingdoms happy, visited the Ad His Majesty the lord of Kalinga Il 53. Wandarūpawihāra, : . . . Kalinga race, who went since tv towns and villages and several in marsh, and in forest, Adam's tains like a ripe neli-fruit in established different resthouses

, was pleased to salute the relic
Dagoba : Fis Excellency, the „raja, Niççanka, Malla of Kälinga ; n, and brought it under one ited five years' taxes for the unbounded taxation of former times his own weight in metals, itles, villages, slaves, cattle . . .
clothes, and ornaments, made itted royal dues ;—who even in 2ndered living things secure ;- many resthouses and gave great ough the three kingdoms, and pised districts and lands;-who the lust of war went with his l, and demanded soldiers, and ny harassed the princes of Coda having looked at the rings and ut up pillars of victory, returned the ten kingly virtues:-(he) de of a single stone, and was 2n he was building the Ruwan
stone seat of Kiriwihara.--His nmka. Malla, Kälinga, Lanqnkeçwara,. *anka Malla, in his glory, not ded by a four-fold army, went ndī . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . having conquered Dambadiwa ime the mother of the King of d): Let only our lives be spared,
s e el s 8 a LS SLSSS SS SSLS SS SL S L S L S L
9 . . in the kingdoms of lane and disrespect . . . . . . . el, not proud . . . . . . . the lord
having got their own circle (?) in
· · · · · · · . . . we like; thus over to the kingdom of Pandi, ens, elephants, and horses of the over to the kingdom of Soli for and of Iankai, made the three am's peak and other strongholds,
Niççarpka, Mlalla.
. . . . Tlhe king bO]ʻn from tlhe vo year's round Ceylon, who saw fortresses, strongholds in water, Peak and other fortificd mounhis hand, in ten directions, who in the three kingdoms, who

Page 144
13
gave gold and silver ornaments to together with his queen's five pec yearly five times his own weight, happy people . . . . . raising . uniting the three nikayas into on made the women of the harem . . . . . . Having pleased the wi kingdom of Pihiti like a lotus, Dagoba, having made the women having given to the people of Lan the taxes of former kings, gold an wealth, he gave orders to fix t l amunam 3 paelas 6 maņdaras, f 2 paellas 4 maydaras, for the last 3 maņdaras.
156. Sāhasa Malla’s inscription Sahasamalla, lord of the Sinha dynasty, having come here from K who obtained for him the splendo a great fortune, viz., villages, etc. grateful men in sovereignty.
lescended from the unbroken in the glorious line of the lksl cakrawalas under one umbrel. generated from the womb of t. Simpndhapura, celebrated under til account of his incomparable val Kalinga Wijayalahu after his Mlalla, who formerly hal gained become an inhabitant of Swarga, after sunset, some kings had sunk without a ruler was placed in da not obtained the rising of the mc paelaekulu aboliwan being hit virtue, the qualities of a minister, the adigar of Lamka Lolupaelae being intent on niti had become kingdom without a king like a sh last, like the day without the sun law without the wheel of order w over because king Wijaya having lished Lapkā like a field nade by place much protected by kings frc the younger brother of king Nigg having sent to Kalinga, (having sa and the religion,” having persuad Kālinga, the chief Mallikārjuna - endowed with firmness in his
prince), having fetched him with hin in Soli, in Kahakonda pattan

| mamy poor people . . . . . . . ple raising the balance, giving making unhappy people happy, s o a m o. in the three kingdoms, e, and made still more . . . . . salute the Ruwanwaeli Dagoba orking people, having made the having built the Ruwanwaeli of the harem salute the relic, hka that were unhappy through d silver ornaments and much he tax for the first amunam at or the middle one at lamutnam at l an unan . . . . . . paelas
at Polonnaruwa.-The glorious las, the head of the Kālinga alinga, gave to the aged general ur of sovereignty over Launkā , and so fulfilled the parts of
line of Kalinga emperors who waku family had reduced all la, whom (ri Goparaja had he great queen Bahidaloka at he name of Säha,Sa, Malla on our, His Majesty Siri sāngabo royal brother called Niggamka | royal power in Lamka had when like a number of stars and gone, when Lamka being rkness like a night which has bon, the adigar of Lanka, Lolumself endowed with excellent as kulacara, etc., together with skulu budalnawan who, by his his best friend (having said) a lip without a steersman cannot cannot flourish and Buddha's vill become unsupported, moreg destroyed the Yakshas estabrooting out the stumps, it is a om this very family; therefore amka Malla who reigned here, id) : “Let us protect the world ed his brother, having sent to
who lived in that country, loyalty, having invited (the great pomp, having established am (B), when they entertained

Page 145
13
(him) with splendour becoming having overthrown in two years heard this thing, not liking king and punishment would protect w their own government, made C moon when she has risen unde their way on the ocean, without united Trisimhala under one um months 27 days had gone since B half of Binera, on Tuesday, havi constellation, having for this servic him with the rang of a general, have got such children it is rig having given the name Lamkati having girded her with a gold honour, (thinking) it is right tha and retinue which I have given having made it last as long as sui also (shall stick) because it is a those who to every one do a s having it established in this w was pleased to put up an insc friends, ministers, etc., should property . . . . . . . . they will crows and dogs. Therefore su loyalty, shall protect all the prop
King Sahasa, Malla revered i protection of stout adherents, is t may the kings protect the family the ascendency of the Kālinga fall
157. Pillar of Lag Wijaya Sing singu Kit, chief minister to . Salamewan, who comes from t Ikshwaku family - in the thi having made a donation of lan barley () to the priests themse (ratnaprasada, “palace of jewels ground from Anuradhapura, for for the four pratyaya's, and on one yala to the image-houseshall suffer who obstruct this n LLL SS SL SS S S LSL S L S L SL which shall last as (literally: 'sun and moon being and in all future, (but) wise covetousness, hatred, pride, and
LL SS S0 SS S SS S SS 0LL S L S 0 may be pleased to sha 158. Ruanwaeli Dāgoba, paven Abhaya Salamewan . . . . . . . .
day in the second half of Aesala sangabo Parakramabahu cakra"

the future dignity of royalty, the bad counsellors, who, having s who powerful both for reward orld and religion, desiring each bstacles, shining like the full a lucky constellation, seeking obstacles, having come, having brella, when 1743 years three addha on the 12th in the bright ng been crowned under a lucky !e, unequalled by others, invested and thinking : To mothers who ht to give superlative honour, lakamahadewi to their mother, 2n girdle, having given much E to all the fortune with villages to General Lag Wijaya, Singa and moon exist, future princes duty of the kings to protect ervice, not making obstruction, y, shall protect their family, he iption. If seeing this king's take by violence this said become like low caste man, :h people as wish to protect erty given to these. in the world prays himself as he first law for kings, therefore, of the aged general who caused mily together with the fortune. gu Kit-* General Lag WijayaLilavati's royal consort, Abha, he royal race of the glorious rd year (of the king's reign) d : one yala for rice . . . . . . . lves living in the Ruwanpaya ; ) which he himself built on their ease that it may serve e yāļa, to the caitya hicre and the pain in hell, which those herit acquired from the offered long as sun and moon endure g the measure), shall be now men who, having renounced not obstructing the merit, do re (the merit).” nent Southern Altar.-. . . . . . the lord in the eleventh is e s a e o n His Majesty Siri wartti the lord including the

Page 146
3S
princes . . . . . . . protecting wit resplendent the heap of pi surrounding the earth Wijaya . . the goddess, and having made th giving things . . . . . . three peo with the King Dutugaemunu, l heard of the exquisite honour don pleased to favour in an extraordi different manners 8880 measures, . . . having made an image of th it . . . . . five yâlas of rice, sixte decorated it with sweet smelling f flags, banners, and arches, having hundred garlands like the great oc thousand kalandas of camphor, cubit kaluwael and camphor ir offered many lamps, having given much work . . . . . . . . gold ( clothes for wearing, and having m . . . . to the writers staying in til the brahmans, the pasakas, the musicians, the tonn tom beaters, servants of the feast garlands . them satisfied with gold, having Ruanwaeli, having heard the those who recited the dhamma, Thuparama and to the sacred be propitious by seven ganas () . .
159. Dondra II.——lin the 10th ) Bo Paräkramabähu a. cOcoamut, t( gold to the Bhimi maha, wihara 200 cocoanut trees to the Lord De these gifts and uphold their contin of release in heaven. Those whi ought, from time to time, to plant who join into the same purpose sl 160. Paepiliyāna wihāra.--Pară the ornament of the family of th my word, the word of a future lo similar in the whole world is to l of my happiness, may produce the Parakramabhuja, the lord of wihara called by his name . . pious people tanks and gardens fact by a stone-inscription.
In the year of Buddha one th eight, in the 39th year of the g Parakramabahu, born of the Sc King Mahasammata on the 15th dindina, in the chief city of Jaya

h the three gems . . . . . . . . Osperity in the bhandara book
... and his mother Sumedha, air brother lord of Lamka, for ple • • • • • • • • • • beginning ord of the Ruanwaeli having 2 to it by many princes he was lary way . . . . . s in by (giving) clothes . . . . . . . caitya and having decorated δΙ1 having lowers, having adorned it with offered, without interruption, a seal . . . . . . . . . . . . two having offered from cubit to cense, including this, having to the working people that did 2) clothes and to their wives ade them satisfied, having . . . he wilbara, to the . . . . . . . . painters, the goldsmiths, the L SYS 0L S SS S SS SL S L S L SSL S SL S S L S SL S 0L S SS L SS S S SL the 0 S SS SS SSL SSS S L SS SS SS SS SS SSLL having made g given it to the terrace of the Thūpawamça, having saluted having offered incense to the i-tree, having made the theras
rear of His Majesty Siri Sanga ope bought for a tumba (?) of and to the image house, and waraja. Let those who increase ual inheritance, enjoy the bliss ) enjoy the fruit of these trees seedlings. People . . . . . . . ould hold office. kramabhuja, the lord of Lamka, Le sun (says) : I ask you, hear rd of the world (?). This law e kept by you; this, the reason
good in a merciful mind (?). Lamka, erects the celebrated 0 having given to the and lodgings and records this
usand nine hundred and fifty'eat king Qri Samghabodhi Qri lar race, and a descendant of lay in the bright half of Maenwardhana, on his throne which

Page 147
was erected in the adorned ha Sumangalla, crowned with his cı sixty ornaliments, surrounded by sitting like the god Indra, all th of the affairs of the whole state Sikuru Mudal one of the chiefs him to erect a new temple with queen, the king's mother, who of 25,000 has been incurred a Pāinabunu, to build ramparts,
trees, houses for the priests, dew, flower gardens and orchards, \ prosperity. And this Paepiliya to it, with flowers, and trees, and troughs ten amunas in exte . . and the gardens, the tanks,
161. Waeligāma wihāra.—In His Majesty Siri Sangabo Siri named Kaļu Parākrama, havin having distributed the duties perpetuation the four pratyayas in order that the pratyayas na reverend priesthood coming fr given ten amunas (?) sowing e gold, and a fruit-bearing cocoan yoke of oxen and lamps . . . . . . . . palankeens, pilloWs, lar, with other things of this kind proper for all good men who without dispute this wihara which has been made to add wanekabahu who brought me of release in heaven.
162. Slab at Kaelani.-On th of Nawaya, in the 19th year o ghabodhi Çrī Parākramabāhu t Sinhalas, sovereign lord of other bees of gems in the crowns of ki whose fame was serenely bright was adorned by many noble a many gems, who was an imma ascended the throne of Lamka in omniscient Gautama, the prosp the law, who gladdens the thre ment to the royal race of Sāk, universe and the giver of the un
The king having considered Kaelaniya was a holy spot whe to partake of food and preach h;

l opposite to the palace called own and attired in his four and kings, sub-kings, and ministers, e time, giving orders in respect in pursuance of the orders unto f the king's household, directing a view to impart merit unto the iad gone to heaven, an expense Paepiliyāna in the district of towers, image houses, nalls, Bo ales, resthouses, books repositories, rith a view to its stability and na temple with all that belongs und ground grain, with terraces nt, including the ferries . . . . . behind the . . . . . . five yojanas
the sixth year of the reign of Bhuwaneka bahu, the minister g given wages to the workmen, of the priests, having given in to the priests in the Wilhara, and ight be given for a day to the om the four directions, having xtent of paddy field bought for ut garden and ten slaves, and a . . . vessels with spouts . . . . ge beds . . . . . . . . . together t proper for the priesthood, it is in future shall be, to maintain improved by the king's family, merit to the revered King Bhuup, and thus to obtain the bliss
e eleventh day in the bright half f his reign His Majesty Qri Sanhe paramount lord of the three kings, on whose lotus-feet rested ngs of the surrounding countries; as the beams of the moon, who nd heroic qualities resembling so culate enbryo Buddha, and who the 2051st year of the era of the arous, majestic, sovereign lord of e worlds, who is a forehead ornayas, and who is the sun of the ndying Nirwāna.
that the wihara at Rajamaha re Buddha had vouchsafed to sit, is doctrines, inquired what works

Page 148
14
of merit by way of repairs there having ascertained that the caity ruins, incurred much expenses fro the task of accomplishing the wi royal revenue and the minister F who caused the execution of th other necessary repairs and works sixty cubits in length on the nor with a stepping stone on the Samādhi image house, the house eastern gate of the same monastel the minor Triwanka house, the Tel to the priesthood and the east injuries, &c., of the Pasmahal Siwurudageya, &c., and repaired v works in the wihara. And after thoroughly, (the king) thinking royal name should be perpetuat the chief priest of the monastery tera, and ordained that all who oc those who served in the elephant kitchen, bath rooms, and persc occupations, the Tamil and the rent and who owned land, should of paddy (measured) by a laha every amuna of sowing extent, a of one panama for every ten cocon this meritorious work that it ma exist.
In obedience to the command ( on the throne at the royal pala the midst of the nobles that a w in order that kings and minister merit by preserving and imp Tiruwarahan Perumal, have writ The boundaries to Rajamaha, Ki Godarabala, Galpotta, the stone Uruboruwa Liyadda, the canal R the Watagala, Aesalapaluwa, Diwiyamulla, the boundary ston 163. Dondra II.-In the year and correct Saka, in the fourth Ceylon, the fortunate Siri Sang family of the sun, descended from and fortunate Mahasammata, on the month Poson, granting to the 20 amunas sowing extent of Pategama, and the produce of Aracci made the dam, having gi remain for eyer in the same m

)
were to be executed there, and and all other edifices were in m the royal palace and assigned rk to the chief officer of the arākramabāhu Wijayakkonāra, 2 plastering of the caitya and ; built a parapet wall of granite h, constructed a flight of steps east; thoroughly rebuilt the
of the snake image and the y and its flights of stone steps, katarageya, the latrine common
gate; repaired breaches and āya, the Saelapiļimageya, the arious other breaches and other having accomplished this work it desirable that His Majesty's 2d in this wihara, conferred on the title Cri raja ratna piriwan cupied the lands of the temples, stables, the horse stables, the ins employed in various other Simhalese and those who paid give (to the temple) two paellas which contains four naelis for nd money payment at the rate ut trees, and thus accomplished y last as long as sun and moon
lelivered by His Majesty, sitting ce of Jayawarddhana Kotta in riting on stone should be made s in future ages might acquire roving this work, II, Sanhas ten and guarded this inscription. relaniya are Wattala, Malsantota, billar at Gonaisena including the ammuda aela, the Kessakețugala, the inside of Masurutotal of 2 and the great river. 1432 of the auspicious, revered, year of the auspicious Lord of ba Sri Wijayabahu born in the 1 the line of the royal, auspicious, the fifth day of the dark half of Nagarīsa Nīla temple in Dondra the fields in Nawadunne and Batgama where the Atupattoo anted all this so that it should anner as the places bought for

Page 149
14)
money and now included in Paras Let all kings, and chiefs, and ot and priests . . . . . . . . . . . .
164. Copper plate inscription.- dark half of the month of Poson, the illustrious Emperor Sirisan descended from the happy, illus Manu, born of the solar race, desc race, lord of the three Sinhalas Majesty) by his royal command new palace at Udugampola in th affairs, has granted a second time sun by way of a second (or confir a previous grant received from field Walala Palle Rerawila situat Akața Diwela, Kasekulan owița, t trees, jungles, marshy lands, fie nilaya (?) of the two paelas of hus ing to Udugampola in Alutkuru Ke Konda Perumal making arrangem the grant may endure permanently Makuța Weruna Wanapa Perumā copper Sannas.
Good men do not eat rice left eat such rice, and although they v them, if ye protect this grant g acquire merit in both the worlds.

asara were offered to the god. ær ministers, and chief priests
-On the fifteenth day of the in the 9th year of the reign of abo si Wijayabahu, lineally rious progeny of Waiwassluta ndant of King Sumitra of pure
and of the nine gens (His delivered while seated at the midst of all engaged in state on the day of an eclipse of the natory) grant, on the terms of he court of Kurunaegala, the d close to it, the field Lindora, ogether with villages, money, lds, owitas belonging to the kedrice of Dombawala belongirle, to the brahman Wendarasu ents for its protection so that r. In proof whereof, I, Sanhas have written and granted this
in charity by good men; dogs omit, they eat it again. Like iven by good men, you will

Page 150
PA
ALPHABETICA)
Aka Amb, B. 17. Wandır. 1 Terminalia Bellerica, used ancient coins and measures Akala Hab. 7 Situlp. 3. Akura = Akshara Maled. Ak Akural = Sakkharālaya, Mah Akus = Añkusa, Ab. 53. Akussa = Ankuça, Ab. 367. Akrosa. Her. Akman = -Akramaiņam, Gutt. Akhandhawa, Dond. I. 28. Aga, S. S., I. 14, Gp. B. 2, 6. Aga -= Agrahya, Gutt. 216. Agana, “ Excellent,” Mih. 10. Agaim = ägama, S. S. II., 22. Agi = guni, K. J. 66 ; S. M. B. Agil Nãm. 132 Ab. 302 = aga Aiiga “horn' = griiga, comp. Añgula, Añguli, Mald. igli Gra Acanani-acatani, comp. aca:
atana and attani, Tiss. 10. Ața “ eight,” Gp. A. 16. Amb. Ațhāna, Kir. 1. Ada F. P. 9., adakkalam “ ] the Tamil and Malayalim f Dictionary s. v. Adu “less,” S. S. I. 16. Adlmana, Amb. B. 5, 129, 3, I coins and measures of Ceyl Anasak, S. M. A. 22. = ajfiaca Aụdu = Sandāsa tongs. Anduwa = ana. “Government At = hasta, P. P. 40, S.S. I. 1 At = cakta, Kavy, X. 170. At = atma own, P. P. 22. Atațiagal, 158, 14. Atatawū (?) Katugaha. A 2. Atarana, Mih. (20) 5. Atarahi Angul (67a). Atiwasika Mih. (20), modern S. S. 50. comp. ātivasiņiyi Cave Temples, p. 18.

142
IT IV.
LIST OF WORDS.
i. Pāli: Akkha, the seed of the as a weight, comp. Rhys Davids of Ceylon, 14.
uru Chr. 59. . III. 209.
28.
2.
l, B.I. 161. y 20, Canoe, nagara or atamani Periyankulam
B, 45, atwak Kong. A 6.
kalanda,” K. M. B. 12. kalam is Or Sinh. Kalanda, comp. Gundert's
measure of capacity, Rhys Davids n, p. 20. kra.
ኃ›
6, D. I. 18, Gp. C. 2, Wandr.
Atawaesi = Antevāsi, Gutt. 177, , inscr. at Kuda, No. 25, Burgess

Page 151
143
Ataļi = Antara, Hab. 3, comp. Ae Atin 4 Abhay, A. IS, Min. A. 47,
gaha, A 11. Atiņa = Antima Situlp. 2. Atimagiri, Mih. (20) 16. Atuk, Gp. B. 14. Aturehi, P. P. 19, 40, Aturekae, G. Atuļa = Astritva, Ruanw. D. 22. Atla, “ the palm of the hand,” P. P Atwatu (account) Amb. A. 56, Do at = hasta, and watu = wast O'Doyly sketch of the constitut Asiatic Researches III., 202. Atwaeda, Profit, P. P. 22. Atsamu, Amb. A. 21, B. 4, 16, 33. Attana = Sattapaņņī, Ab. 1555, 57 Attāni, Mah. B. Kong. C. 13, W.
Ing. C. 21, ațanin Ing. C. 10, at perhaps antosäni, see Childers, S Ada, == hrida, K. J. 50. Ada = Adya, S. S.I., 22 Adan - adana, Her. Adara, S. S., III., 21. Adawana, Gp., C. 24. Adalhas. S. S. I., 22 = adhyāsa. Adinawa, S. S. I., 22. Adiyara, S. S. I., 21. Ades, S. S. I., 22. An = anya, P. P. 42, D.I. 1., Dew Anajīwi Ganekaņda (39). Anat = ananta, P. P., Gp. A., ll, ll Anadluwak, Alw, LlXWI: Anasak, S.M.A., 22 = ajiacakra. Anā = Aināgata Kāvy, XIII., 76. Anā = Ainātha, K. J. 42. Amidda = Anit -- da. Aniya, a, v. aninawā, Amb. A. 49. Aniyam, S.S. I., 19. Anu, P. P., 39 ; Annata, ib. Anutara, Kir., 2. A nun, l58, 6. Anumowanu, L.W. K. C. Anuru = anurūpa, Amb., A. 42. Anurut = anvartha, S. S. III., 21. Anusas = Âniçamsā, Ab. 105. Anusuruwim, S. S. I., 9. Anüwa, **90,” Alw. 74. Anoba = an + oba Amb. A., 27, 30 Anaengi, D. I., 13. Antaräya, L, V. K. B.

tuļu.
53, B. 46, Karelig, A 16, Katu
). A. 15.
47, Maled. aitala, Chr. 56.
hdra (163) 18, composed from u, comp... atapattu lekam in ion of the Kandyan kingdom.
7, Mali. 178, Nām. 129. P. D. 11, C. A. S., 1879, p. 3); sani Ing. B. 16, Minn. B. 49, .V. saņl.
ranag. 2

Page 152
Andawä, 158, 9). Andun = Aijana, S. S. J., 22. Andlun = Arjuna the kabook Anduru, D. I. 4 ; S. M. A., I andiri Chr., 54; Gray, 15. Apa, “our,” P. P, 1 ; Gp, B. Apawat, “Neglected,” Gp., A. Apiriyat = aparyanta Attana
(135). Apulana, Amb., B. 53. Aba = Sarshapa. Abatara = abhyantara, Tiss, 6 Abarana = ābharaņa, Ruanv, Abiya extinction, Nam. 55; K Abiyasa, “Near,” Nam. 240
hood, P. P., 3. Abaeda, not connected, Amb., . Abram Sara = abrahmacarya, . Aibhinna, P. P., 16. Am = amba “mother, 158, 3 Amuņa = aumaņa, Vandr, p Amana = ammana, Hab, 6. Amisha, P. P., 14. Amuta, Kotta (166). Amutu, Astonishment, Nam., ( A mutta, Strange, Sub, 125. Ameta, Hab., 1; comp. aemati Ametiya, R. D. 1. (21). Ambulu, D. I., 13; Wandr., 4 Ambuwa, wife, 158, 14, Maled, Ambhayācala, Mah. II., 75. Aya taxes, Amb., A. 52; D. I. Aya = Samahara Gutt. 122; Ayagannäyaka Kael (157). Ayati, P. P., 39, Wewelk, 13. Ayit = Adatta, S. S., 35. Ayiti, “ Slave,” Ab, 870 = 1
karaņa), P. P, 42. Ayadama, Gp. A. 5 comp, ayat
Nām. 181. Ayadina = Ayacana, K. J., 79 Ayal = acala, Nām, 107. Ayin = adinna, Her. Ayunu = Aguņa, S. S. I., 10; Ayura = Akara, S. S. I., 5. Arak, Mah. A.; Aet, B., l2 ; A Arag, Gp., A. 2; Arakkaemiya Araba Gajabahu (5).
Arā, = - rūdha, S. S. I., 22. Aranawa, = āruh, Maled. ara

144
Nām., 120 ; Ab., 562. ; Gp., A. 12 = Andhakāra, Maed.
7.
20. yāla (124); D. I. Il ; Dewanagala
; K. J., 52.
D. A., 13.
... J., 228. ; K. J., 164; Abiyes Neighbour
Á., 19.
Her.
assim.
39; Kävy XIII., 29 ; Alw. XXXIII.
; F. P. A. 21. , abi Chr. 7l.
, 7; K. M. C.; Wandr, 13; Her. Gp. A., 16.
Åyatta, ayikaraņa (mist. for ayiti
lamanawa, “to win," and ayadum,
,
P. P., 49, Her.
Amb. A., 32; Ruanw. D. 30.
, cook Abh, 464.
ng Chr., 65,

Page 153
145
Aramuna = Ālambhanam, Pāli A
Sub, 127. Ariki, S. B. M. A., 5, B. l. Arunu, S. S., II. 21 = Arūdha. Arunukarae, S. S., I. 1. Arub = Arāma, Amb. A. 18, 46. Ala = Salaka, Ab, 94 ? Alu = daemu, Gutt., 121. Alut = Anukta, S. S., I. 22, 145b 5. Alluyama, Morning, A bh., 12; Nām Aluwa = Aloka, S. S. 1, 22. Aleyawawi, Situlp, 3. Alepa, P. P., 16, Comp. Avalepa, or . Alwägelina, Alw., LXVIII. ; Nitinigh..., Awa, Dondr. Awagu), S.B. M. A., l. Awamidi, Tiss. 5. Awața hole, Amb. A., 52; Pāli, āwā Awan Ingin, B. 22; Gp, A, 20. Awaya Ruanw. Awayawa, “limb,” Sub. Awawāda, P. P. P., A., 32. Awasa, dwelling, Amb. A., 15; Her Awawisemiya, “ the dark half,” Don Awasam, end, Amb., A., 57. Awaļawiya, P. P., 40 cf. |ļawae. Awā = A pāya, Gutt. 9. Awiya = Avyaya, S. S. I. 207. Awisilu = Ayudhaçikhā, Gutt., 100 Awut, Kaelig., B., 20; Katugaha. B.
Amb. A., ll, from āpta. comp. āvi Awunu = Apala, “ Market,” Gl),
Gutt., 17. Awuru, “ enbankment,” S. S., 23. Awurudu “ year,” Rank I), cf. hawl Awul = Aggala, Abh., 98. Awuwa = Atapa. As, “horse,” Naim., 195; K. J., 187
B., 5 ; Maled. as Chr. 57. Asati Wadigala (69), Sandag, C., 2. Asa = Aga, S. S. I., 14, Asapuwa = Upassaya. Asam = asama, L. P., 7. Asanaka Sandag. C. Asal = Asanna. Asala = açırayaladdha, Paraw, 149 Asawal = Asuka, Mah. Il., 320 ; c Asa, “ having heard,” S.M.B. 2; R. Aswä, Kael, P.P., 23. Asiri = Açcarya, K. J., 68 ; J. P. a
Q 603s.

rammanam Kāvy, XIII., 47,
., 45; Kāvy, XIII. ; P.P., 31.
Älopa. 0.
ta, Pr. ado, Hem. I., 271.
dra (163), 11.
).
1 l ; 145b, 13; Awud Malh. D. ;
tdo Hoernle (33 and aewidae.
A., 20; Rambha, W. A., 7 ;
urudu.
; Kaelig, B., 15 ; Katugalha.,
= Acarita, S. S., 22. mp. zig. asun Mlikl, V. 9. uan. D., 23; 158, 6.
clhera.

Page 154
146
Ast eighty, Gp, C. 2; 158, 7. Asū = Sparça, Gutt., 96. Aseki = Asankhya, Gutt. 45. Asna = Asana, Her, K. J., 70; C Asālehi Katugaha, A. 13; assala, Ahara, P.P., 26, “ food.” Ahas = Akaga, Gp., A., 7. Aļi, Sandagiri, B. 1, 2, (23). Alu, Ashes, S.S.I., 22; maled. hu A = Ayus, S. S. I. l. A = ādi, Amb. A. 15, or ayiti A. A Mah. B. comp. ākappa, for akel edict of Dhauli IV., Journ. as.. A Partic. of enawa, P. P. 29 (2) Akaemiya = ādikarmika Milind
· Amb. A. 20, B. 3 Ata, P. P. 46. Aturayan, il 29, 7. Adi, Wandır. 4. Abonä,Wan, S. M. B. 20, comp. Bo Ami = Ayemi, Gutt. 164. Aleyak = a dilekhaka, S. B. M. A Arogya, K. M. C. 11. Awiwu, 158, 19. Awū, belonging Amb. A. 15, 50, Asawa, “hope, R. D. 67. Ikut, Amb. A. 19. Dewanagala, Ikbittelhi, “Afterwards,” P. P. 34 Ikman = atikramana, P. P. 33. Ikmae, R. D. 5 ; S. S. I. 1, Rank. Inga, desire, S. S. I. 1. Inga, waist, Nam, 161. Ab. 271, Iñgi, sign, Gip. C. 8. Ingini = Hingiņi, the clearing ni Iīguru = Ģringa vera, ancient h
Pãli singivera, Ab. 459. Ilți = çishța wax, or siktha, Ab. Itä, P. P. 46, Ch. II. 10. Iti = strī, S. S. 59. Itin, “ then,” K. J. 120. Itiri = Attirikita. Idin, Gp. A. 15. ldimenawã, = uddhmã, Pāli udd Idiriya = Avidure, Gp. A. S. W Iduwael, Sugar-cane, Nām. 128. Iduhu = riddhi, S. S. II, 22. Idurä, Gp. B. 7. Idda, Jasmin, Ab., 574, 576. Indi, straight, S. S. I., 22. Indi = khaljūra, the date tree, N

Gutt., 75. “horse-stable,” Kael.
ulu, “blaze,” Chr. 48.
50, pa, corrected by Senart in the XVI., 228.
apañha 59, principal workman
nawan, W P. B. 11.
4, 5, B. l.
53.
2. D. I. - 1 == atikrānta.
D ; Wewelk. 30; Amb. B. 58.
ut, S. S. I. 22. - inguru. Mald. inguru Chr, 56.
494, Kāvy. X, 198.
humayati. Vaelligama (l6l).
Ab. 555.
ām, 137; Kāvy. X, 188.

Page 155
147
Induwara, “blue lotus,” Nam, 91; Ipan = utpanna, S. S. I., 14. Ipilenawā or ilipenawā = utplu, “ Ipaedae, Gp. A., 3; Amb. A. 2. Ima = Sīman, comp. Sīma, Amb. B. Imbinawā v/cumb. Imbull = Sālmallī, Nām. 122 ; Ab. Iyae, “to go,” Amb. A. 11. Ira Sun. Mald. iru, Chr., 54 = Sür Iriya, P. P. 20, 21 = irya. Il == çiçira, comp. hihila. Ilakkaya = lakkha, Ab. 56. Ilu fore “, Gutt., 106 ; Nām., 110. Ilwä, Gp. B., 15. Illandanat = ullap, to ask, Wewelk Iwada = Ativisā, Ab, 586. Iwasanawa, to bear. Iwuru border, K. J. 87; Kāvy. X., Isa hair, Mald. istari Gray, 20, cf. h Isã, Mah. A. ; J. C. A. S. 1879, 25. Isirae = utsrij. Amb. A., 19 later :
J. P. vosirämi Bhag, 299. Isuraiņa = Isnā, Gutt., 240, Isuru, Gp. A., 6. Isba = Usabha, Abh., 196. Isbewa, S. S., 52. - Ihinawā, w/ sic. Imata = ennata, K. J., 71. Iya == çita, arrow, Nām., 205. Iyam, lead, Pāli tipu = trapu Jāt. Iri, "sow," fem. of hüru = Fükara, Uk = ikshu, Sugar, Hem. I., 95; S Ukas = utkarsha, pledge, Amb. A. Ukunā = yūkā, Kāvy. XIII., 40 Chr., 59; comp. the other forms ] Ukula lap = Ukkuta ? Ukkanthita, R. D., 16. Ukkusa = Ukkosa, Ab, 637. Uganawa, S. S. I., 14; P. P., 24. Ugaha, S. S. I., 22. Ugu, “Taxes,” Tiss., 5. Udanga, height, Nām, 241; Kāv
uɖu, “ sky,” Chr., 67. Udlaesi, Amb. A., 39 = udwaesi, “t Uɖgalu, “the upper hill,” Amb. A., Ut, P. P. P., 38. Utirika, Mah. R., (6). Utu = ritu, Mayil, A, 20; Hem. I Utum, Gp. A., 2, 4; S. L. 10 = Ut

K. J., 200.
o float.'
55. 65; J. P. Sambila.
, 40.
167, cf. awuru. isa.
hirenawa, “ to spill,” comp.
III., 296 ; Mod. Sin. tumbu.
ub., 128 ; ugu Parawis. 107. 405 ; B., 57 ; Nām., 231. ; Pāli Ủkä, Maled. ukunu
Pischel Beitr. III., 241.
y. XIII, 5.1; comp. Maled.
he upper tamk.”
34.
., 13.
tama.

Page 156
Uturat, D. I., 1 ; Dewanagala. Uturu = utara, Gip. C, 2. Utulen, Gutt., 66. Utsima, Gp. C., 4. Utta, “first 2" D. I., 7; Gp.A., Udapa, D. L., 3. Udaw, “assistance.” Udahas, “ displeasure,” Naim., 7 Uda = udaya, S. M. A., li5; Gl Udāgal, P. P. P., 12; Gp. A., 12 Udu, S. M. B., 22; R. D., 38; H Udaella = Kluțțāla, intermedia
16. Un un., G.p.A., 12. Unu slight = Pali ŭina less S. S Unu hot, Maled. hung fever Chr Undun = Pãli Uddhamam furna Unnimu = Unnamha, Gutt., 14. Upadawa, “to produce,” 158, 22 Upan, Mayil. A. 13; Gp. A., 14 Upaeni, Amb. B., 21 ; S. B. M.
the foregoing. Upūraņa = utpātanaya, S. S., 5 Uyuta, Tiss., 10. Urala, S. B. M. A., 4. Uriru = Rudhira, K. J., 90 ; rul Urehi loe. of uras, Gp. B., 1 ; R
L. P. III. Ularu, Nãm..., 237 = udãra, Pāli Ulindu, Năm., 37 ; Kavy. XII., l Uliwawi Alutg. Ulu, star, K. J., 95 ; Nām. 39. P Ulupaenge, bathroom, Kaelani ( Ulurilu, K. J., 5. Ulaengi, K. J., 68. Uwadana, C. P. (172). Uwaduru = upadravya, dangen
XII., 7. Uwanisi, Mayil. A., 21 ; old Aor Uwam = upamā comparison, N Uwamaenwaeyi Kaelani (162). Uwasa = Upadesanā, 鷺 X. Uvasu = Upāsaka, S. S., 57. Uwarana, S. S. I., 15. Us high = ucca, Her. Usab = Pāli usa. bha, “ bull,” An
. Usu Abhay. B., 9, comp. pura us Usuranawa, S. S. I., 1. Ulu = Ishtika, S. S. I., 22; An

16; Wandır, 14.
0; Kāvy. XIII, 50}} Alw. 38. tt., ll8 ; K. J., 369.
Ier. te form hudali Coñ. to Mah, 75,
. II., 1 ; Amb. A., 28; S. L., 11. ., 54. ace, Ab., 64, 455 = Uddhmāna.
0 .
= utpanna.
A., 2 = Upāni, Amb. B., 9, see
9.
hira, Jāt, II., 276. , D. I., 2; Mayil. A., 15; Thũp.
ulāra.
āli uļu Mil. 178, l62).
Gutt., 196 ; Nām, 201; Kāvy.
st from upaniqri (?). im., 229; Kävy. XII., 22.
135,
b. A, 1. Dewanag, 3: Wewclk.
n, Nītinigh, 5.
h, B., 45.

Page 157
14
Uļuwaɖuwa, bricklayer. Ura = çikara. Ul, spring of water, S. S. J., J. E., S. S. I., 6, 14. Ek Mahak. D., P. P. 4, 13, 26. Eka, S. S. I., 5, 13; III. 21. Ekunsiliswana, Kotta, Ekoļos, 158, 1. Ekkasa = Skt. Ekagas, "one by Ekbittehi, P. P., 33; cf. ikbittehi Ekwae, S. M. A., 19. Eksewae, Maha D. cf. J. C. A. S., Eda, S. S. I., 1 ; S. L., 13. Ennata, Op. C., 12. Enwā a verbo enawā, Amb. A., 5 Ebandu, P. P., 40. Ebū a verbo obanawā, to press, 1 Ebana (to peep), P. P., 37; emae. Erenawa, S. S. I., 22; “to sink. Eladena, “ cow,” Ch. II., 14. Elipata, “ threshold,” Ab., 33. Elibaesa, K. J., 69. Eliya, = Aloka, ligbt, Ch. II., I.
5. Elwan a verbo ellawanawã, Wew Ew, like, P. P., 50, 46. Ewa, P. P., 21. Ewu, I). I, 15. Ese, P. P., 50. Ehi, S. S. ., 6; II., 21; P. P. 14 Eheyim, P. P. P. B., 3. Eļabae, P. P, 15, 40 Avali Elaebae, P. P. 32, 46 ' Elawä, D. I., 16 ; Gp. B., 19.
eluwang, Chr., 57. Eu, “goat,” = edaka I., 22, Kaiv E., S. S. I., 13; S. L., 13. El = clã canrdamon, S. S. I., 1. Okāvas = kslīvāku vamça, An ()țunna, Nūman., 48 ; Ab., 283 ; K. Otpilina = gayanapilina, Paraw Ota, sibamo, Gutt., 200; Nām ottāpi Malhāparinibbānas. 7. Otanana wun, Amb. A. 56. Oda = (jas, S. S. T., 22. Onā (taenae) = ãpana (?) Amb. . Onā, Amb. B. 25, Gp. C. 21 ; Mlin Opa = çobha, S. L. 14, Gutt. 18. Obanawa, to press, K. J. 73 cf. E Obala = duribala, S, S. 63.

one,” Amb. A. 16.
1879, p. 27.
8. ' ہے۔
58, 14; S. L., 14 ; cf. obanawā. S. M. A. 13.
5; Sub., 127; Mald. Ali Gray
., 4.
mb.
A verbo elawenawā, Maled.
y. XIII, 41; Wewelk., 25, 30.
). A., 1 ; Dewanag., 2.
J., 134; comp. wotumu.
., 146; comp. lot. .., 71 ; Kāvy. XII l., 50; Pāli
A. 27; Nitinigh 5. 1. Α. 5 4.
bū.

Page 158
150
( ya = Sirotas Alw. 78. ( ) ruwa = Uɖupa, Maled. odli Chr. ( )lu had, S. S. I., 22, S. L. I.4. ( ) vAyia = Avavâda, Kävy. X. 118. ( ) w un, P. P. 1. ()sap course, Ab. 238 comp. osā = ()su = oshadhi, Nam. 157, Kavy. () liya, Nītinigh. 6. ()ļkaemiya, Amb. B. 10 colup, U
looks of Ceylon, III., 35() Oni, S. S. l. Owita, J. C. A. S. 1873, p. 7S. Aekaya = Añika, Ab. 4l. Aekiļi = Sankucita clain Kāvy. X Aekeka, 29, 5. Aekma = Akramaņ: Kāvy. X, 12 Aegãe, 158, 12. Aeīgili = añguli, Gip. B. 17. 151, Aeņiya = A tutara, S. S. II. 53. Aet iunterior P. P. 27, 44. Aeta elephant Kaeligatta, B. 14,
ivory Chr., 58. Aeti, Gp. A. 10, B. 5, C. 4, K. M. C Aetiya'wun, P. P. 33. Aetili, K. J., 138. Aetirili Nām. 174 = āstaraņa, Kā Aetuļu, Amb. A. 21, 22, L. P. ],
2, 16, Mald, etere Chr. 57. Aet welhera = Hatthiwi haira, Am
Aetkanda Mah. III., 38, 82. Aetta, owner Ab., 495, Aetta wulnța Aettawun Kaeligatta, 15, Katugah Aettala, elephant stable, Kaelani ( Aeda, crooked, Ab. 97. Aedagana = āka slhaņa, Kāvy XI. Aedahiti, confidence, S. S. 33. Aedahili = aījali Gutt., 478. Kā Aoduru rock = adri Nām. 107. Aeduru = ācārya, Amb. B., 39, 4
Chur., 65. Aedurina, Her. Aedlaerum = Ajjhāyana, S. S., 22. Aenda = çayana, Nām. 176. Ab. Aep = annhe We welk. 8 ; Ing. B., Aepa, Security, Amb. A., 24. Ab. Aema, C.P., cf. Haemae. Aemati Koțța (160) = āmātya, Aemaduma Sweeping, Nām. 233, c Aembarini = ãvrittawī, Gutt., 69. Aemburaolla = Ambātaka, Ab. 55

avaçyā, Pischel Beitr. III., 238. XIII. 78.
pham, Sacred and historical
K. 153, Nām., 196.
9.
4.
Katugaha B. 5. Maled, eddala
}., 3; C. P.
vy. X., 175. Nītinigh 4, Wewelk, 45; 158,
b. A. 10, comp. Aetkus and
L. P., 8.
a, ll. l62).
5.
vy XI., 13. S. S. 31.
k-k. P. P. 32. Maled. eduru.
308. Maledl. edu Chr. 66.
4. 532. Wewelk. 30).
haenmae'r dae.
4.

Page 159
Aembull = Ambilla, Mah., II., Aera = tyāgakoța, Gutt., 20, c. Ael, for al cold, S. S., 15. Ael = çāli, Kāvy. XIII., 68, Ri Aelavā = Alingana kota Kāv Aelum desire, Nām, 73. Kāvy Aelup word, Nām, 59. Kāvy. Aelenavā s ālī. Aewiidae, Gp. B. 9, cf. awud. Aewila = prajvalita Kävy X., Aewaet, P. P. 28 = āpatti. Aesa, Gip. A. 8, comp. Maled. at Aesala, the fig tree Nam, 119; Aesaļa = āshādhā, 158, l. Ab. Aesi = Akshiti Kāvy. X, 158, Aesū 158, 21 cf. asā. Aeļa = ālaya Paraw, 184. Ae, Channel Rambhaw, A. ' digael = dīghālikā Mah. I kabhaga (moiety of the a irrigation) Mah. II., 221, and comp. aleyawawi. Aeļi, Painter, Amb. B. 13. Aepā, Gp. A., 6; C, 19; Amb. Kakarä, Gp. A., 8. . Kakuļuwā, J. P. Kakkhadla = Kaga = Khadga, Gutt. 105 ; « Kaīgavēnā = Khagga visāņa, Kața (see Kațayuta), P. P. 33, Katayuta duty. R. D. I., 18 bi Kațu = kuțhāri, Amb. B., 46. Katu = Kantaka, “thorn' D. Kațukaraņda Ab. 5613, 579. Katukohol Kael. (162). Kațudorawata, Mlah. II., 245.= Kațussa = Kakaiņțaka, Ab. 86 Katae later Kata, Gp. C. 7, 11 Kada, R. D. 23. Kadala = Kaļāya, Ab. 451. Kadagoshthi, bazar council, L. Kana, Blind, Gp. B., 4, 7. Kaņa, Thūp. lII., 4; JD. I., 9 ; Kaawaya Galwana (10). Kaņavā, to eat, comp. klāņa Kanaka = ganaka Hab. 5. Kayamaendiriya, P. P. P. 5l ; Kaņawaenda, P. P, 26 (vidov Kaņu (kanu S. S. CILVII.) S. Kaņae, “ embankment ” Amb. Kantaka, R. D. I. 15, Gp. A. : Kaņda gruel Amb. A. 12, cf. k

5.
9. ... haera.
Ce.
y. Χ., 38, XIII, 5. XIII, 57.
122.
spiya Gray, 20. Ab. 552. 75.
; Gip. A., 20; S. M. B., 3; cf.
I., 212 ; Nām, 9 ; ālinsa roda
bundant water of the canal of
III., 195 ; Jāt, I., 336 ; S. S. 22.
A., 2; Mah. 50, 25 ; L. P. 4.
karkața, Pischel Beitr. III, 251. 20mp. kaela.
Ab. 84. 4:3, &c. ; cf. kațae. s, 29; P. P. 27, 37.
I. 9; Ab., 366.
=katakadvaravata.
20; Amb. A., 8.
P. S.
Galindawala (13S).
Häla *, 664 ; Khäa, Hem. IV., 22.
Nim., 145, W ?Y. M. A. 24 = khãnu stumps,
B. 55. Hub. 2 ef. Kana.
22, Maled. kanzu Chr. (50, aenda.

Page 160
52
Kaņdapaļā, Vewelk, 10, 12.
Kaņdu, “itch,” Sub. 12). Katara, rough road, Welwelk, 3
Kamatāra. Kati - Katha, K. J., 74. Kati, 3 pl., of kanawā, C. P. (172 Katikawa, P. P. S., 49, 5 (). Katu = Kratu, Amb. A. 3 l. Katuru = Kartar Nānu, 281 ; Mlale Katthina, Cip. A. 23. Kadaļī, * Flag, 15 S, 10, Kadina = Kāntinat. Kaduru, * Dates' Alald, id. Gray, Kaduragan = Kaddāiragāma, Mlah Kardo = Klajijota, Mlah. II., 345 ; Kan = Kariya, S. S. I, 6. Kana, “ ein}};unkment, Aml). A. 27 Kama, \lohay. A. l 1 = Koņa. Kapatal, Mlah. II, 20). Kani, gold, S. L., 16; Nan)., 79, S: Kanda, "fool” l'. P. 32. Kanda = Ksha, e. Keelhi. Kanda, vody, S. S. I., 16. Kaulavuri - vandāvāra. A. Kanduļa, "Tears, Nā, 263 ; Kā Kapanu, K. M. B., 12; Min. A., 5
J. ('. A. S., 1879, 21. Kapu = Kappäsa, Ab. 797; M. G
3 S. Kapuıʼu, S. L., l (5 ; lR. lD., 24 ; l58 Kapruk = Kalpavriksha, Gp. B. 2: Kapil = Kambapil, S. S. 23. Kabu! Amb. A., 52. Ka = Skt. Karma, Al). A., 23, Kalas Amb. 3., 41. Kannānak Wewelk, 6.
Kantaon = Karnastlina, Alah. B, Kalur = Kamniuāra, goldsmith, A
Kannānta, 158, 1:3. Kanunilla = Karijalmilla, Ab, 363. Karada, covered box, Amb. A., 21
5 (3. İKaradikan, A b. A. 25. Karadleya. Amb. 3, 4. Karan, WVanel“, ). Karana, Maha. B, P. P. 17; Gp, A. Karanuwana, Alb. A., 42, 43. Karauwaemiya, barber Ali, 50S Karaneyae, Gp. C., 24. Karannö, Gp. A., 21. Karanda = karafija Sub., 129.

0; Gp. A., 9; Nām, 98 =
d. Katuru Chr, 65.
7 1. II., il 95.
Nän)., l-}5.
, cf. Kaņae.
I 98 ; S. I. I 27, vy. VIII., 70; K. J. :): () ; Kaepiyae, Annib. A. 5
) ; cf
. Kāpusa, O. kapā, Beanes
s
, 12. 3; C. 21.
3l; P. P., 21, 24, &c.
A ml), A, 22, 24, 50. umnl». IB., 4 ; Mlalh. II., 25 S,
; B., 4 ; Mayil A., 19; S. L.,
18; C, 6.

Page 161
Karannā, P. P. P. B., 16. Karannähu, Gp. C., 6. Karaya Gaj. 2. Karay Amb. A. 5. Karawani, Tiss, 16. Karawawayi, Ruan. D., 30. Karawanta, 158, 18. Karawā, Wandr., 11 ; P. P., 14
13; 158, 13. Karawu, Waeligama (161). Karawuwara, royal revenue, Al Kari, Hab., 4; cf. Kiriya. Karihi Angul. (67a) ; Sandag II Karuņa - Kāraņā, S. S. I., 3, 8
Katugaha, A. 3. Karuwa, Amb. A. 47 ; Wand., Karotu, Hab. 8; Periyankulam Karwanu kot, Abhay, A, 8 : A Kal Gp. A., 24; B. 10, 20; P. Kala = Kāla, S. S. I., 14 ; . Wewelk, 17, 18, 22; L. P. pa Kalapaņata, S. S. III., 2 l. Kalamba = Kalapa, multitude, Kalamba = Kālābhra, Gutt., 8. Kalawa, thigh, Nām., 159 ; Ab Kalala mat = Kata. Kalu, blueness, Nām, 56 ; K. J Kalugal, Kael. Kalu waela, Nām., 132 ; Ab. 30. Kaw = Kavya, S. S. I., 1. Kawara, Amb. A., 18; mod. ka Kawarayat, Her. Kawasa, K. J., 51. Kawudu = kapuța, S. M. B., 2! Kavulu = Kapāta, Nām, 104: Kawel lotus, 158, 12. Kasa Amb. B., 53, and kaha, An Kasawa = kasāya “ sin ” Abha Kahawuņu, P. P. P. A., 18 ; HC Kahawana, Wihäragala (ll); C Kahay, S. B. M. B., 3. Kahi he made, Nett. (29), Ruan Kala = krta, Amb. A., 14, 5l ; Wewelk, 31; P. P., 17, 18 Min. A. 46. Kaļaīka, P. P., 9. Kalanda (jeweller's weight), kalam. Amb. A. 35, B. ll ; K. M. C., 2; Min. A., 48,

53
; Gp, A., 23; B., 10, 11; C., 12,
p. 355 ; D. I, 4; Thūp. III.
D., 3. 3 : Amb. A., 25; P. P. 35, 41, 46;
1 = Kāraka.
4, comp. dakutu. cc. Pl. of karuwa, which see o P. 24, 42. Amb. B., 56 ; Gp. A., 16, 18; Lssim.
Nām., 148 ; Gutt. 63. ,276.
., 293; cf. kaļu.
2 = agaru Ruan D., 25.
wuru, P. P. 9) ; 158, 19.
9 Nām. 142. Ab., 218.
mb. A, 42, = kashaya yellow. y B. 5, comp. S. S., 32. bernle, 66.
alwana, Kumbukwacwa, (63).
D., 11 (21).
; E. P., (116) A., 22; 158, 7, 22; ; Gip. A. 3, 6; B. 21; C. 2;
Pãli kalanda Mil. 292 ; Tamil 158, 12 ; Wewelk, 17, 18, 22;

Page 162
Kalamha, P. P. P., 26. Kalawunta, D. I, 10; P. P. P, Kalahi, P. P. P. A., 35. Kaļu, Black, S. S. II., 21 ; cf. ka Kākaya, P. P. P. B., 12. Kāp = kalpa, Mah. A., Kong. A Kapu, 158, 19. Kãyastha, L. P., 2. Karikahi, Gaj, Mih. (20), comp. Kāriya, C. P. (172). Kala “eaten” a vbo kanawa, co)
Hoerrnle, XXXIX. Kittuwa = nikata. Kimiyihi, he bought, Tiss. 5. Kit, Nām., 61 ; cf. kiti Cunn. I. Kitayuga, the golden age, K, J., Kitul = hintāla, Mlah. II., 12, 5 Kiņihiri = kaiņikāra, Mah. II., Kindayura, Gutt., 230. Kindara == kimmara, S. L, 18. Kindivaella, Nām., 130 ; Ab., 58 Kipi, Gp. A. 7; P. P. 33 (in earl Kibi, Wewelk, 8. Kimidinavā, to dive; comp. kur
to awake. Kimbull = Kumbhīla, Mah. II., Kiya deed, Amb. A., 42; Gp. C, Kiyata = kakaca, Ab., 528. Kiyanawā, M kath., Amb. A. 1
Chr., 64. Kiyannan, 158, 16. Kiyambu, hair; Naim., 167; K. Kiyawuwa, Kaeligatta, A. 29 ; Kiyä, Gp. B., 17; Kaeligatta (1 Kiyū (com. kīrtana) Amb. A., 1C
23, 36; S. S., 57. Kiyâe, K. M. C., 3. Kirākirū, Amb. A., 51, 52. Kiri milk = Kshīra. Kiriya = Kriya, S. S. I. 8, 21; Kirima, S. S. I., 10; S. M. B., 2 Kirula = Krīta K. J., 44; Nām Kirbaņd pawu, Amb. A., 32, 34
79; Lassen II., 991 note. Killil = Kalīra, Ab. 549. . Kiluțu, R. D. I., 17; P. P., 8. Kiliți, impure, Gutt., 6. Kiwa, P. P., 26 ; Her. Kiwi - kawi Nam, 140.

54
36 ; Dond. II.
alu.
. 8, cf. wikap Nītinigh., 9.
J. C. A. S., 1879, 7.
mp. East Hindikhail, Markhala,
80 ; kinti, 84. 65.
().
180.
31. nest).
nutu and majita and kibidinawa,
36. 4; kiyae K. M. C. 3; P. P., 49.
2. ; S. S., 57; Maled. kiyawang,
J., 198.
Katugaha, A. 23. 52 b) B. 8 ; Katugaha, A. 33. , l2; Gerund from v kath. P.P.,
Amb. A., 32; B., 2; Gp. B., 6. 3; P. P., 13, 31, 37.
., 168. ; perhaps = Giribhaụdla, Mah. III.,

Page 163
Kis = kaccha, Nām, 162; Kā Kisa = krityā, P. P., 31, 47; A P. P. P. A., 29; Wael, 7. Kisiwak, P. P., 38. Kisum = Kusuma, S. S., 14. Kihirael = Khadirāli, Mah. II Kihiri = khadira, Ab. 567. Kī, S. M. B., 27; P. P., 22, 23, Kīpa, S. M. A., 14. = kīva (?) Kiwan, P. P. P. ; B. 22. = Kat Kukus, doubt, K. J., 129. Kudamayi, F. P. D. Kudasala, Mah. A., dānakudas Nītimigh, 4; kathinasālā, Cu ib. W., 13. Kuldī = kuțumbī family, Amb. Kudu, small, P. P., 19; Nām. : Kuņlu = kuņapa, Kāvy IX., 7 Kudu = Kubja, Ab. 46.
Kubukvaeva = kakudhavā Kumbuk, Ab. 562. Kumak, D. I., 13. Kumața = kimarthāya. Kumärayan, Gp. C., 22. Kumutu, diver S. S. 57 cf. Kim Kumbu pot Gutt., 116; S. S., I) Kumbal = kumbhakāra, Amb.
III., 8; Beitr. III., 261. Kumbura, “ Paddyfield,” Amb. Kurā, dwarf Ab., 319. Kururu, Gp.A., 8 (mistake for Kureļi, Mah. A. Kula, E. P. ; Mayil. Kulaņu, D. I., 3. Kulī wages, Amb. A., 39; B.,
gama, Wewelk, 6; Maled ki Kuluna = Karuņa, S. S. I., 13 Kus=kucchi, Gp. A., 7; Ma Kusa, Thup. I., 4. Kusaliya, Wewelk, 11. Kusum, Ruan. D., 22; comp, k Kussa, (2) W. P. A., 10. Kuhul = Kutūhala, Abh., 26. ; Kuļala = kandharā, Mald., ka Kuļu = kula, S. M. A., 16, 19. Keka, crest Nam, 146; Kavy. Kekuma, “ crame ” Sub., 138. Keñgulla = kutvikulla, Mah. . Ketu, chip S. S., 57.

55
Vy, XIII., 39 ; cf. Kaesa. R mb, A., 10; S. S. I., G; S. L., 19;
, 55.
49.
hitavān.
alā. Ingi. A., 21. ; cf. kuɖuhael lavagga VII, ll ; kūtāgāra sālā,
A, 24, 41. 238, 15; Maled kuda, Chr. 59.
l.
pi Mah. III., 188.
idinawā. E., 21 ; S. L., 19; Amb. B., 28.
B, 27, 28; comp. Pischel zu Hem.
A., 18, 46; Galanda, 10 (138).
kuriru) = kharoru, Mah, 67, 4l.
55; K. M. C, l; Kuļiyehi Waeliuļi Chr., 70.
; S. L., 19. yil. A., 12 ; P. P., 26, Beames 2I8.
kisum,
; Kāvy, XI, 40. dura, Gray, 20.
X., 210.
III., 180.

Page 164
Kețeriyā = Kuțhāri, Ab., 56. Kenehi, instantly Gp. A., 9, 11; Keņdiya = Kuņɖikā, Ab., 63. Ket = kshatriya, Gip. A., 16. Kenek P. P., 49. Kenekun Abh. A., 15 ; P. P. 29, Kenera = kareu, female elepha Kengi Alw.,74. Kenneyae Gp. C., 18. Kemina = kumina, Ab. 521. Keriyahi, Hab., 1; later kerehi Kerem, “ I make,” P. P., 9. Keremin, P. P. 14; P. P. P. A., ) Kerehi, P. P., 50; Her. cf. keriya: Kela, “ saliva” Sub., 142 ; Maled Kelawara, end S. L., 80; Ab. 33, Keleça = kleça, P. P. 3. Kewul = kevațța, Malh. III., 55; Kesi = kuñci, (?) Ab. 222. Kese, P. P. P. A., 23. Kehel (H. kelä, B. I, 202) = ka Mah. II., 42 ; Maled. keu, Chr Keļa = koti, K. J., 42; P. P., 25 Keļa = kūta, in Samaneļa (v. Keli, play P. P., 38; S. L., 20; Prākrit kheļa, Pischel Beitr.I Kele, S. S. II., 17. Kokana, red lotus Nam., 93 : K. Kokum = kuīkuma Ab., 303. Koggala = Bakagalluddhaväpi, Koswālihiniya, Nām, 124 ; Al Koccara = kovitara, kimynvistara. Koț = kritvā, Mlalı. B., Amb. A., Koţa, 158, 2, 4, 8.
Koa = stoka Mah. II., 180; All Koțaraekiya, warder of the grana Kotalli, P. P. P. A., 22. Kotalu, “ donkey;” P. P. P. B., 1 Kotasa = kotthasa, limit Sul), l Koţi, P. P. 3. Kotu, Wewelk, 18. Koțiae, Gip. A., 2, 12; B., 27, 18 ; Kot = kunta, weapon; Mah. B. 280 ; K. J., 8 ; Henn. I., 116. Kota, spire, S. L, 21. Kotala, vessel with a spout Wae Kodaņɖa, Amb. A., 37; comp. K Konda = koyinda, K. J., 96. Kopamana = kim pramaua.

5
6
cf Kanda.
30. nt Näm. 193.
Katugalha A, 3.
L6; S. B. M. B., 2.
thi. l., kuļu, Chr., (G8.
Abhay. B., 8.
dalī, Iem. I, 167; Sub. 129; ., 63.
Gp. C., 13; Kaeligatta B., 16; [III., 253 f.
J., 144.
cf. kos = koñcā Ab. 641 ; ), 569.
22.
). 862. ry Amb. B., 7.
2; Alw, 70; Hem. II, 37. 29.
C., 23; L. W. K. B. Amb. A., 1; Wewelk, l ; Nām.
i, (161). iwi Oork. V. 4b, 1.

Page 165
15
Kopägni, Gp. B., 17. Kopul = kapola, cheek Nam, 16 Komaru, P. P., 47. Komu, linen cloth Naim., 72; A Koli = kula Tiss., 12; Kolpattri, Kollä = kulattha, Subh. 180. Kos = koica, cf. Koggala and Ko Kosbuk = Paņasabuka, Mah. III., Kohala, secret things, Kavy. XIl kubha in cave inscr., Cunn., 10. Koļ, “ shrubs,” Amb. A. 50 ; K. M Koļ, clothes Amb. IB, 53; comp. Il Koļa = kuțțham Ab. 303. Kaelkiri = karkațikā. Kaekula, blossom Nām, ll3 ; Ab. Kaekula = kakkhala, glare, Mah. Kaetagal, sugar candy, Nam. 109 sugar, and Mald. lone akuru, G. Kaedī, G. A., 8, cf. kaedū, Nām. Kaeņahil, jackal, Gp. C., 17; Nām Kaet, E. P. A., 2; Dewanag., N Kaeta = kshatriya, Mayil A., Gp, A., 16; cf. Ket. o Kaetta, bill hook.
Kaenda, rice gruel, Ab., 465. cf. ka Kaendawä, Gp. C., 11. Kaendawuma, invitation Naim., 6( Kaenditi, P. P, 32, 34, = kaņc Kaendaetta, Nām., 142; Ab., 6. Kaelpa, P. P, 38, 43; comp, kāpu, Kaepu, K. M. B., 13. W Kaepi, quake, S. S., 57. Kaepiyae, see kapanu. Kaebili = kavala Amb. B., 48 cf. Kaemi, Amb. B., 4; Mah. C. Kaemikara, Min. A., 46. Kaemaeta, Wand, 8; = kāma as Kaemaettawunta, D. I., 16; Kael
S. M. B., 31; S. L., 21. Kaemaettamha, Kaelig. B., 6; Ka Kaerana, passive of karanawa, Mi Kaerae Amb. A., 33, 38, 44. Kaeräe Mayil, A., 25. Kaeraewū Amb., A., 48; Wandr
Wael. 21. Kaela jungle = käshta. Kaeli = Kajala Kāvy. X, 101. Kaelum = Kānti, K. J., 67, Kaelae, S. B. M. B., 4,

5 K. J., 133,
b., 297. , Mah. C.
Swālihiniya.
39.
I, I, 5; Kaelani. V guh., comp. 3
1. B., 4; Min. A., 49.50. Kola, Nām., 137. &
544; K. J., 124. . III., 48; Nām., 42. ); Sub., 144, cf. galsini, rockray, 17. . 3. 24. h, 14t; P. P. P. B., 15. ām, 87; K. J., 192. . .
l; R. D. I., 15; D.I., 1, 9
ໂyda,
); Kāvy X., 115. la.
I. 158, 19.
Sakkaebili, S. S., 35.
i. - gatta, lI, 23; Katugaha, 9, 18;
tugaha, A., 31. h. B., C. A. S., 1879, 31. . . .
, 10; P. P., 12; L. V. K. A.;

Page 166
Kaewo, P. P. P., 35. Kaesa = Kaccha S, S., 53, con Kaeslumbu = kayapa S. S., I Kāema food Mald. Keng. Kāela = kinnçuka Mah. II, 24 Kridāwa Gip. A., 8, 10. Gangn Pl of gañgā Kāvy. XI., 1, Gangä Gp. B., 2. Gaga cloud, K. J., 47; Nam, Gaņa = gbrāņa Kāvy XIII., 3 Gananak, S. M. A., 18; Ruan. Gat, S. S. II, 1 ; Mayil, A., 17 Gatae Ant. Á., 38. Gatakurt cetoa-nuts S. S. I., 1 Gatahunu P. P., 14; Gatahena Gatuwan = Grihītavān Amb. Gattawun Thüp. VIII. Ganawā to sing S. S. III., 21. Ganit P. P. P. A., 23; Gp. A., Gantota Mah. III., 212. Ganda = gandha R. D., 25. Gandakiļi = gandhakuti, S. S. Gandamba = Gandharva Gutt Gandewi Gutt., 108. Ganwā P. P., 21. Gannā D. I., 9; Amb. A. 28; C. 8; Wewelk, 8, K. M. C. Gannak Amb. B., 5. Ganmin K. M. C. 7.
s Gam Mah. B., Amb. A., 50;
Gaemin = grama village AI Gamana P. P., 26, 27, (bis.); G Gamanwar errands Amb. B., 2. Gamara (perhaps for gamarada Gall roof Amb. B. ll. Gala = giri. Galapanawa S. S. I., 2, 5, = g Gawa multitude Nam, 148 : K Gawarã = Gawayā Ab. 616. Gawuwayi Kaelig. B., 30; Kai Gawwa = Gavuta (Gavy uiti) . Gas Pl. of gaccha trees, Amb. . Gasagaesiya Amb. A., 38. Gasannan, 158, 16. Gaļavā R. D, 8 ; Thūp. L. P. Gala = Gottham Abh., 29. Gawa, Gp. B. ll. Giju bird, Nām, 272. Ginuwa L. W. K. B. Gini agni Her,

58
p. Kis.
21,
; Ab., 555; Sub., 130
3.
7.
D., 10; cf., gannak.
P. P. 31; Wewelk, 13.
P. P., 22. 3., 57; Dondr. II., 7, 14.
7; Wand. cf. Kaenditi.
I. , 131.
B, 42; Gp A, 16, 17, 18; B, 6;
Wewelk. 8; Gamaț Mah. B. D. nb. B., 28, Gp. B., 8. p. B., 10, 16.
4.
) Dunum. III. (3l).
hațāpeti, to unite cf gaelwīma. ävy. X., 99.
tugaha B. 20.
Ab., 30; Ran. D., 26. A-, 50; Maled. gas Chr., 70.
III., 2; galawā Gp. B. 24.

Page 167
59
Gima P. P. P. A., 19. Giya = gata. Girawa = kira, parrot, S. L., 23. Gilan P. P., 32, 37; Amb. A., 11 = Gili S. M. A., 14. Gilinawa, to swallow. Gilihuna Past P. gilihenawā to dro Gilemin = gaelemin K. J., 13. Givisi Nām, 250; Kāvy, X., 81. Giwulu = Kapittha Ab., 551. Gihi = Grihin P. P., 34, 44. Gunen S.M. A., 29. Guttasālaka Mah. II., 97, 98, 139 ( Gum = ghosha, S. S., 24. K. J., 93. Gurula, S. S. I., 17. Guwana = gagana. Ge = Griha Amb. A., 39; K. J. 8 Gedi fruits Alw, 77 = Gutika. Genen Gp. A., 2. Geņèhi, 158, 20; Kaelani. Geņae, having got, Amb. A. 38 ;
Wewelk, 14, 30. Geta = Grantha Kavy. XIII., 16. Gettam, “weaving” S. S. 23; P. E Gedaņd. Amb. A., 37. com grihada Gedas = house slave, Wewelk, 22. Genae Wewelk. 10, Waeligama. Genemi Alw. LXVII. Maled. genang Genwä Gp. B., 2. D. I., 17. Geri Mah. C. Abhid, 495; Wewe derived from wgur, “ to growl," Pischel Beitr. III., 237. Gela, young leaf, Näm., 112 ; Ab., Gela = Grīvā, Kāvy. X. 220.
Gewanawa = Khepeti, and th to Trenckner Pãli Miscellany, Gewä, P. P., 31, 37; & gewamh Gesika, K. J., 47, “house peacock. Gehila, Gp. A., 19. Go S. B. M. B., 3. Goda, R. D. I., 27; S. L., 24
Hem. IL, 35. Godigāma, Mah. II., 248; III., 47, ( Gona, Gp. A., 10, “having gone.” Gotanawā, Aw/grath. Godura = gocara. Gon S. S. III., 21 ; Amb. A. 48 Trivikrama derived from Mgur. 136; n as in ukuna.

Skt. gläna.
, S. L., 24; Gip. C. 10,
Butila).
4; Mah. B. Maled ge Chr., 57.
J. C. A. S., 1879, p. 21, genae
, 33 2 ņda.
g and gendang, Chr., 69.
lk, 25; Maled geri Chr, 49; comp. Gipsy guruvox Paspati,
547.
is from kshapayati according
p. 76. ayi, Gip.B. 6.
; comp. gediya B. I, 336;
7.
; Wewelk, 25, 30 cf. góņo in " to growl"Pischel Beitr. III,

Page 168
Gonâ = Gokarma, elk. Gopolla herdsman Ab., 495. Gomu = Gulminī Kāvy. X, 9 Goyam = Godhima, “ corn' Goyā = godhā, Sub., 131. Goluwā, “ dumb,” Ab. 320. Golla, “People,” Alw..., 69. Gowi, * husbandman,” G.p. C., Gowīkam, Amb. A., 48. Gowikulehi, P. P. P. 53. Gowu = gopaka Keeper, S. L. Gos = gatva, Ruan. D., 5;
Childers Notes II., 20. Goshthiya, L. P., 8. Gõmi Adorable, S. S. I., 12. Gaeta = Grantha. Caețena = Ghashtana, Kāvy. . Gaeidahula, “red worm,” P. E Gāenī = Grihiņī, D. I., 13; b Gāenun, 158, 16. Gaenīma, gaemuma, gaenma, ge Gаер galbha, Gutt., 200. Gaem Amb. A., 37 f G Gaema Wewel k., 32 CT, a Gaembura, Gp. A., 14 ; Amb. . Gaerahiņi = Gribiņī Kāvy. X Gaerahum = Garhya, S. S., 3; Gael = Gantri Mah. C. Ab.,
336 ; Gutt., l 14 ; Nām., 26 Gaelawima, deliverance, Alw., 8 Gaelima, from galawanawā w/g Gaellan carter, Annb. B., 48. Gaelhaetu = Gharshaņa grindi ' Ghaetiyae, P. P., 46.
Gherehi, P.P., 47; comp. ge = Caka = cakra Kir. 2. Caka Six, Hab., 4. Cajata, P. P., 16. Catari “ four” Galwana. Catalisa “forty,” Hab., 4. Catu, P. P., 24. Cada = Candra, Hab. 10; R.
Chr. 60. Carita, Ruan. D., 5 ; P. P., 24. Ciwa, P. P., 46. Cudi Tiss., 3. Ceta = caitya. Ceta = catvar () Wadigala, et Caurāsi, L. P., 8. ベ
Ja = ca Kaikāwa, later da co:

160
99; Pāli gumba. Ab, 84; Beames I., 267.
I5.
.., 28; Amb. B., 37.
Kaelig B., 10; Katugaha B., 1 ;
XIII, 51. P. P., 50. ut cf. Mald. Anghaine, Gray, 18.
enilla.
s
A., 52=gambhira mod jaemburu. L., 19. cf. gãenī.
. 373 ; Aetawīra C., 20; Beames I., 5. 34, from galawanawa. al.
ng, S. S., 57.
- griha.
D., 16 (21); Situlp. 1 ; Mald. hadu
C.
mp. Hem. I., 177.

Page 169
161
Jaganana, Hab., 8. Jana, Amb. A., 28; B., 16; Skt. t Janayan, P. P. 44, Gp, B., 5. Jaya, 158, 17; E. P. A. 16. Jarasan, 158, 16. Jarä, Gp, B., 10. Jitā daughter Kaikāwa ( 13); Beng Jina Hab., 7; Situlp. 5 ; Periyank Jiwel Wages, Amb. A., 45, 53; cf. Jisa = yagas, Nāgirikaņda (97), Jiwatvana, Ruan. D. G, Gp. B., 16. Jețu Amb. A., 20; B., 2, 33. Jețmawu, Amb. B. 19 = Jyeshțha Jetawana, P. P., 13. Jaemburu = gambhīra. Tabiya, Situlp, comp. tabanawā am Tika = stoka Her. "Taen = Stambla Kael (162). Thera = Sthavira Kottarak. Dādiya perspiration, Kāvy. VI, 33
21S. Debara = badara, Mlah , l94 ; Ab. Ďaehae, having bitten, Gp. A., l l ; Takul, Nām, 12S ; Kāvy. X, 195; Tata, “bank,' S. L., 29. Tatuva = patatira. Taya, “grass” B. II., 160. Tatiya = tritiya, R. D. (21). 16. Tatu = Tat waya, K. J., 1 11. Tada hard, = stabdha G. A. 9. S.
Maled. tedu straight, Chr. 68. Tana = Sthāna S. S. II., 21 ; Am
63. - Tanaturu P. P. P., 58; Gp. A., 6; ( Tanpat, R. D., 40; Gp. B. 1: P. P. Tabana, Debelg, 4. Tabamin, Paravis, 167. Taba S. M. B., 24; Rambhaw, B.
Wewelk., 12. Tabanawa, S. S. I., 6, 13, 16, 18,
stop. Talawa = tadbhava S. S. I., (i. Tamatamã, P. P., 21. Tanman, L. W. K. B., cf. tuumã. Tami, S. S. I., 14; \layii. A. 25., G Tamba, copper, Gip. A., 1S. Tambapatae, copper plate, D. I. l l ; Tamburu = Tanamala, Mlalh. III., 12 Taram Kaeligatta, B. 28; Katugah
() i3N.

atSama, Sinh, dena.
g. JhĪ B.I., 192. .., l, 4.
(livel fron vjīv.
mätra.
d tibiyace.
; Maled, dâ Chr., 62; Hem. I.,
559.
Hem, I., 21 S.
Mlald. takữwū, Gray, 17.
L., 29. Nim., 242 ; Al). 711.
b, A., 19; Mlaled. fang Chr.,
C, 15, l 6 = sthānantiara. P., S.
8; P. P. P. A., 13; R. D., 19;
'f. tabiya, ; Mlaled., tiloeng to
p. A., 11 : C. 9; P. P., 1s.
Op. Α., 2S.
R. 9.

Page 170
62
Taravaņa = Atharvana, Kāvy. V. Tarahal, goldsmith, K. J., 17
and talatara. Tari = thera, Tiss, 3. སྣ་ Taru star, S. M.A., 13; cf. turäe a
Chr., 68. Tál palmtree, Amb. A., 50; Nām, Talatara = tullādhāra, Alutg. (52) Tala, pond, R. D., 25 = Tadaga. E Talāpitanan, R. D., 22 ; cf. tal. Taliyan, R. D., 24. N Taloļagāma, Amb. B., 22, 23. Tawa, Gp, C, 3. Tawaka, “ Three,” Tiss., 2. Tawana = Tapana, Ab, 751. Tawara, “ daubing,” S. L., 57. Tawaranna Ruan. D., 22 ; K. J., 6 Tawaramin comp. tawara in A
Journ. as. XVI., 233. Tawarayangen, 158, 5 (?). Tasama, S. S. I., 6 = tatsama. Tahawuru = Sthavira, S. S., 31. Talanawā, v/ tāçļ. Tāk, Amb. A., 53; P. P., 49 ; We Tāwurunāwan Thūp L. P., III., 4. Tika three Diy. Tinum to grieve, S. S., 41. Tibiyae, Amb. A., 24, 25 ; cf. țabi Timbiri = timbaru, Nām, 120 ; Tiyu = Stuti S. L, 30 ; Kalvy. X Tiyunu, Gp., A. 8. Tira = Tiraskaraņa Gutt. 230 ; t Tirae firm Wewelk, 10, 14, 19: Tiri Gaj. (5). Tiringu wheat. Tirisana = Tiracchāna, Ab. 20; Tireļuwa goat, Ab. 502. Tilakāyamāna, Thūp., II., 2. Tili = Astarana, Kavy. WJ., 43. Tisa, tiha = trimçat, P. P. 1 ; Ti Tisãe, Amb., B., 30 (?). Tihiri, Silk, Ab., 43. Tiļi = tusltavī S. S., 71. Tiļina = Tyāga, Kāvy, 19; Nā Tuțu = tushța, S. S. I., 13. Tunahnaya, “ in three days,” Ing. Tuņhi, P. P, 36. Tuti = stuti, Gutt. 239. Tudussa (?), Gp. A. 11, cf. tudus Tun. = trīņi, Wandr. 5, Amb. A.

3
cf. tula varu Nām., 224,
nd tara Nām., 42; Maled. tari,
136; D. I., 10.
; cf. Tarahal.
. tallāwa, B. II, 240.
Aw
КО, oka's edict IV. al Khlsi
welk, 9.
Gp. B. 15.
уа. Ab. 560. III., 10; Nām., 200.
iraya screen.
tiram R. D., 13.
Her.
s Gp. B. 11 ; Dondr. II., 3.
m. 180; K. J., 37.
.17 و.A و
ar catuddasa.
28.

Page 171
163
Tunaka, Gp., A., 17. Tunwan, L. W. K. A., Wewelk. 4. Tubu Maha, B., 145b 3, cf. tabã; t Tum E P (of tນman) = ຊົtma P. Tumaha, Hab., 7. Tuul exaltation Nām, 236 ; K. J. Tumbu = Trapu (Pāli tipu) Ab. 69
Chr. 63. Turu tree, K. J., 43. Turu till, Ch. II., 10. Turãe = tārā Mah. A., W. P. A., 1 Tulabhara, Wandr, 7; Ran. D., 2; Tulula, “ carpet.” Nām., 171 ; tud
dūla, Chr. 50. Tululī - tirītaka, Kāvy, XI, 30. Tuvara 158, 15; Nām., 129 (?). Tuwaralā == tagara. Tuwāk Mah., A. B. ; Amb., A.,
145b, 2. Tusāwaewa = Tusavāpi, Mah., 95. Tuhina, Gutt., 90. Tuļula, Amb., B., 43. Tek, Amb., B., 2 ; Wael. (161). Tet, Wet, S. S. I. 13; S. L., 31 ; K comp., Maled. temang Chr., 71, Teda = tejas, D. I., 2; Gp., A., 9; Tediya = trijagat, S. S. I., 13. Tenae, S. M. A., 25; B., 4: 145b, 5, Tepali, K. J., 54, vjaptepul v
Kāvy, X., 113. Tema – Stutikarma, Nān), 2563 Terenawā, v/dhar, cf. Gipsy terãwa Tera = tira, Nam, 279) ; K. J., ]
tiri Chr., 4 S. Tera = stllavira, P. P., ll. Tel Oil, Ruan, D., 24; Maled. teu, Telehi, from tala, P. P., (ö. Telkatära Kael. Telba, “ Ant,” S. S. III., 21. Tewala, D. I., 21 = tripitaka, com Tewun praise, Nim, 61 ; Ki ja 2 ( Tesak = triçaktiya, K. J., 40. Teļu () Raunlla W, B., 7. Teles = trayodaga, Abhay., A., 5. To, “ thou,” Gp. A lo. Toța = Tīrtha, Prāk, tūla, Hāla, Totuwa = titthiya, “beatheil." S. Tolu = tāļaīka. Kāvy. V., 2.

ubi, S. M. A., 15.
ili atumã.
, 34.
); Maled. timaru, “ pewter,"
3; cf. taru. Gp, B. 19. ute Kāvy. XI. 30; Maled.
li5, 18; Aetawira, D., 6;
. J., 58; Kāvy, XIII., 39,
Dewanag, 4.
mistake for taenae. words, P. P., 3S; Naim. 59;
Kāvy. N., 74; P. P., 40.
, Mikl. VIII., l7. 96 ; S. B. M. A., 4; Maled.
Chr., 62.
.. Wală. ). 'f tema.
92; Hem. I., 104. S., 42.

Page 172
Totaeui, sheet of water Gutt., 1 Topi, C. P. Tol = tunda; Mar, tonda,
XI., 22; Hem. I., 116; Ma Hoernle., 91. Taekiya, P. P. P., 45, 47. a. v. Taegī = tyāga. Taet = utsāha Nām, 74; Kāv Taeta = tanti, K. J., 117. Taen, P. P., 40. Taenakața, P. P., 27. Taenakaet (?) Gp., B., 14. Taenaeka, P. P., 23. Taemekhi, P. P., 38, 47. Taenae, P. P., 29, Gp. A., 22; Taenii, S. M. A., 24. T'aepala = capala, Kāvy. X., ! Taembillitota = Sanniratititha, Taera, Gp, B., 14. Taeli jar Nām. 213; Kāvy. X., Taewi tae wi, Gutt., 207. Taewuli, taewul, “ melting,” N. Taevili, Kāvy. XIII., 53. Da = ca, P. P. P., B., 2, 10. D., S. S. I., 13, 14; Mayil. A Dakapati, Hab., 6; Periyank, Dakihi, H)., 2. lDaku, lO. I., ), cf. Maled., dakk
SS. Dakutu, having seen, Gp., B. 7 Dakwana seyek, P. P. P. A., Dakwan lada, Nitinigh, 14. Dak wa, P. P. P., A. 23. Dagaeb, Amb., B., 50. Danga v/druh, Maled. dogu. Danga = Jaīrghā, S. S. I., 16. Danga -- Cañca Kāvy. I 1., 24, lDața = Jyeshțha, Kāvy. I., 11 Dada, Quadruped, We welk, 19 d)aiņa = Jānu, Ab., 742. Dad Amb., A. 51 ; Wlewelk, 2 l)alduwama fining Her. S. S. 2: Dandu = liru, “wood,” (p., ( Data - Jiatun, S. L., 33. Dada tooth, bird, blahnian = 147, (55, 17 S ; Kāvy. XI, Dada = daddu. Dada = dhvaja, Gutt., 181 ; N lDaıu = dälma, E. P. ( 1l6); (4p). IDana = Jānu,

9.
B. I., 227; Nām, 164; Kāvy. led. Tungsai, Chr. 59; Hindi țor
takanawā.
y IX., 78., diligence.
B., 22.
S. Mah. II., 75.
144。
ām, 23; Kāvy. X, 220.
/
I. 3; Gaj. 4.
ang Clar. 66; J. P. adakkhu Ks. p.
, comp. Karotu.
34.
5; K. J., G.S.
22.
), 24. 3; P. P. 50, 51, laņdae, Min. A 47.
3, 9.
dvija, Maled. dai, Chr, 70; Nam., 8.
lãm., 201, flag. , B., 23.

Page 173
(
Dana win vii. S. S. I., 6. Danata, 158, 4. Danamhayi (let us conquer), Gp. Danasala Med. (64); Rāj. (65); Danawā, v/dah. Danu (Imp.) S. S, 1. 6; dan II., Danwä, P. P., 39; Gp., B., 15. Danwil, E. P. A., 18. Dannā, P. P., 29 (a vbo danawa) Dapaņa = darpaņa, Nām, l77; Dann - dharma, Her.
Dama - dāma, Ab. 70. Dhammakata Domd I., 26 (163). Damīna, Amb., B. 38, 39, “ devot lDamora, = dlamodlara, S. S. I., l8, Damgamiya, Amb., A., 3l. Damba = Jambüka, Näm., l 4l. Dambadiwu, Gp., B, 15, 21; D. Dambadeni, Mah. II., 320. Dambukola, Mah. II., 180. Dar Amb., B. 23, darae, Aumb., B Darasäeya funeral pile, Ab. 58. 1Daru = dāraka, “ Son ” child, G. 153; E. P. A., 24; Kavy. X. Chr., 67. Dala, S. S., 24, dallawaddhana, M Dalabu wa Womab = Jalābu Ab., Dalawițthi = dhavallavițțhika, Dali (!) Rambhaw, B. 7. Daluva = Jvalā, Sub., 125. Dawaha (?) P. P., 20, 32.
Dawaspatã, Malha, D., Amb. 4
. 29. : daily. P. P. 34, 3 l)awasekin, Wewelk, 15. lDasa, “ ten,” Amb., B., 28, Mah. Dasa, “ hard,” R. D., 5. . . lDasa = dāsa, “ slave,” Amb., A. Dasanawawanna, Abhay., A., 8. Dasapahata, Situlp. (16). Dasambul = dasabala, Kāvy. 1., Dasawan, E. P. B., l. Daskam service, S. M. B., 13. Dasma = (larçana, Her. Dassa = Dakslha, Kāvy. XII., 7 Dahagab, Wandr., 12; P. P., 43. Dahan = dhyāna, K. J., 132; c l)aham, Mayil, A., 17; (p., ( , ; Dahara = dlhārā, S. S. l., 22.

j
5
B. 21. Thūp. VIII.
21 a. v., dannawā.
Mlaled. dannang, Chr. 58. Kāvy. XII., 8.
I. 1, Dewanagala.
. 24; S. B. M. A. 4.
p., B., 3 Ramllav, A., 5 Nām, III., 13, Aetaw; Maled darin
Iah. II, 244.
36. Mah. II., 18 ().
A., 55; B. l ; J. C. A. S., 1879,
5, dawahat, K. J., 65.
A.
, 41, 45 ; S. M. B., 22; cf. dlãs.
(6().
),
daehaena. 23.

Page 174
6C
Dahawūt, S. S. CLX., Amb., A.
daelhae. Dahas thousand, S. M. B. 10, P. ) Dahasa slave fem. Dåehas Nitinig Daļa, * tusk, P. dāļlā, Skt. dulis Daļa, Mah. A., Kāvy. X., 121. Daļadā, Gp, B., 24 ; C., I, Alaled. Daha = dridha, Malı. İ I., 2S.
Dā = Jāta, Tinūp. L. P. III., Mlay lDā = Jātaka. Kāvy. XII, 33. Dā == dhātu, S. S. l., 6; S. L., S. Dā = dānam, K. J., 30S ; Maled. Dāgab, P, P., 32; 145b, 7. Dänasatra, Gp., B, 22. Dani, S. S., 57. Dāmā (?) 15 S, 17. Dāwar days, Amb, A., 44. Däwalu, clothes, Nann., 173; Alb., Dās, “Slave,” Vevelk, 22; F. P.
Kaelig, A. 8. Das, “ thousand,' 158, 7, 11. Di Maha B., Wewelk., 14 ; 158, lDik = dirgha, Alb. 29. Diga, length, Nām., 172; Ab. 295 Digantarayehi, Wandr., 4. Digin Waeligama. Digaeli = IDīgliālika. Ditana = Adhishthāna Kāvy., 87. Didi, S. S. I., 3. Dinaka Tiss, 10 ; Thalagala (62). Dinanawa, S. S. I., 8. Dinamaha Tiss, 18. Dinami, Angul. 4 (67a). Dimaye, C. P. (172). Dini, Hab. 9; Periyank. 5; Wilhã Dinihi, Hab., 9. Dinu wamanā, “ to conquer,” Thū
B. 2. Dimut “splendid,” K. J., 5. IDinbili = Dhūmratva, Kā vy. . Dimbul = Udunbara, Kota (160 Diy Water, Mah. B., J. P. dag:
hr., 58. Diya, S. S., 24; I), l, ł). IDiyat = Jagat, Gutt., 47, 2 s; S. liyaniyan, daughter, GP. B., 24; Diyāluwā = Uddhāraka Ab., 71. lDiyare Amb. A., 7; S. L., 35 ;
P 39.་:༥་

, 16 = jahāti, to dismiss, cf.
2. 4, S, !), 16 ; l+5ს, 7. m. passin.
ltā.
laidoijaw, Chr., 58.
il, A., 15.
; Wantr., 9. dã, Chr., (őS.
2) C., cf. lasa. Katugalia, A. 6. ;
4 ; cf. IDT.
: ; Milailed. dugu Chr. 59.
I':ાg, Situl , છે.
». VI I l.; cs’ dananahayi, Gip.,
18
); Mah. I, 47; Ab. 76. l daya, : Maled. diya, juice,
S. I., 13 (tediya). Narr, 154.
P. P., 27; J. C. A. S., 79

Page 175
Diranawa, to decay. Dilinda = Dariidra Ab., 101
Gp.A., 19. Dilet, K. J., 44. Diw = Dvīpa Aetwg. A. 7; P. Diwa = Jihvä, S. L., 35; Mal Diwakura = Dīpankara, S. S., Diwana = Dhāvana Kāvy, I., ! Diwi = Jitendriya Kāvy, XIII Diwi life, Gp, B. 6: P. P., 4; I Diwiyā = Dīpi, leopard, Ab, 6. Diwirima Oath, Abh., 117. Diwunak Kael (162). Diwel, D. I., 5; Gip. A., 19; cf. Disne, S. S. I., 14. Di, P. P., 28 ; S. L., 35; J. C.
158, 21; Waeli. Dī(kira) = Dadhi. Dīna = cīna Kāvy. X., 98. Dīperalidiya, Whey, Ab., 70. Dīmae, R. D., 24. Du (and) S. S. I., 1; Gp. B., 7 Dukin Karellig, A, 32; Katugal Duki, P. P., 34 ; dukkha, Ruan
duk Mikl. VII., 47. Dukuļa = dukkata, P. P., 28 ; Dukpatun, Wandr., 7. Duțu, R. D., 28. Duņa, Dunum, 4. Duti, Kaik. Dun, R. D., 9; Amb, A., 10 ; ( Dunamaha, W. P. D., 14. Dunu, Amb. A., 45, 53; dun 4 Pāli dinna, given; dunuwan Dunukaen, moonlight, S. L., 56 Dunumaņɖul, Mah. C., K. M.
1879 p. 32. Dunaetae, R. D., 17. Dunwat, S. S., 36. Dunna = dhamu. Dupparihanaya, D. I, 2l.
Dum, S. L., 36. Dumbara = dhūmira. Dummalas rosin. Ab., 304 ; An
Chr., 67. Duraja, L, P, 1. Duru = Jiraka Kavy, X, 99 :
Nām, 28. Duru - dharanalada, S. S., 57 Durukotae = dūrīkritvā, L. V

67
; cf. Dilindu Ruan. D., 5, 15,
P., 14. d. dū Chr., 70.
.., 00. Jiwu Gp, A., 11; Her. ll.
Jiwel.
A. S., 1879, p. 28; Rauk. D., 2;
(daughter). na A., 25.
D. 8 ; Duk J. W. K. C. ; Gipsy
S. L., 36.
Gp.A., 11; B. 4.
Amb. A., 31 ; duna Amb. .A., 51;
Amb. B., 58.
A. 10, Kong C, 2; J. C. A. S.,
nb. A., 37; B, 34 ; Maled, dúng.
XII., 68. ; duru cumming seg
K. C., P. P. 20:R'è. 15.

Page 176
6
Duruta, Kong. A., l (112). Durulā = dūrīkritvā, P. P. P. A, Duruwīna, Her. Dula, K. J., 47 = Uijvala. Dula = Jvalita Kavy, 121. Duvan = Jagliana Nām, 159 ; l Duwanawä, to run, S. S. II., 21 ;
sail, Chr. 65. Duwamiyā = dulhitā Kāvy, X, 8: Duwāra, 158, 21. Dulhanga = dhutānga Kāvy, X., Duhasa, P. P., 42. Duhunan = durjiiäna. Duhul = duküla Năm., 172. s Di, daughter, Amb. A., 31; Gip
Dum, Ab., 37. Diläwi, Kael. IDūwa = dvīpa, o Island,” Ab, 664
Dūvvilla = clmiili. De, two, Ingini. B., 20; W. P. B., P. P., 4; S. S. I., (6, 13; III., 21.
· Dekata. S. M. B., 3. Dekin, P. P. 36, of both.” Deta = Jyeshtha, S. B. M. B., 1. I)et, P. P. 2S,
Dena = Jana Wandr. 6; P. P., 2.
57. . Dena = l'hvannita Kävy., 52. I)enanno, Mlah. A, Aetawīra. D., 7
J. C. A. S. S79, p. 26. Denawā, S. S. l., 8 ; denunī III., 2 l B. 27 ; Mlaled. dennang Chr., 56 Denu, Mlah. I), Ingi. C. 22; Wew
140; denuye, (p. C., 12. Demā, P. P. P. 3l ; denmata, P. Delberā = dvilā krit, S. S. 30. l)el erabãe = Badlarilihatika Mlah. Dența, Malb, II., 185 : Nãnh., 31 l)eļa, 45, 2, 3.
Demi Thñp., V II. L. P., 1. l)enne Amb., 13. 5(i: Dennulin
Skt. Dråvila. 1)eyʼ:u == dravʼya, R. I)., {}; S. M. I I)eyʼ:a = jayʼa. Aeta W. (1 l 7) A. 14. lDeyīn, Cip. C., lll. l), yekaeyi, P. P. P., 34. Derana = dharami, K. J., 57: Gu! Del = Jatā Kāvy., III., 28. l) l;i = ll)llura. K. J., S:3. !)elum = dãlinna, Ab., 570; Nātn.,

18; Gip. A., 13; D.I., 4.
K. J., 28. Ch. III., 17; MIaled. duwang, to !; Wewelk.; 34; cf. Dū.
129,
, B., S.; S. L., 36.
13; D. I., 14; S. B. M. B., 1 ;
5, 28; Denata multitude, S. S.
lingi., B., 7, Wewelk, S; ; dena giving Amb. A., 47;
elk, 7 ; Amb. A., 24; K. J.,
, 19; Gp. B., 15.
II., ]{) 4.
: Alს. 558.
Aul. A., 22 = Pāli Dāniļa
, 27; Gp. C., 13.
., 6I.

Page 177
Dew = dhovana, K. J., 49. Dewana = dvitīya, K. J., 130 ; Dewani, C. P., (172). Dewal, 158, 4. Dewâ = dattva, Wandir, 14. Dewānampiya Tonigala (1), Gall Dewalaya, Gp. B., 20; D. H., 19. Dewinhā, 158, 4. Dewiyan, Gp. C., 5; dewin B., 3 Dewludat, S. S. II., 21, Dewundara for dewunuwara, lat Dewram = Jetavanarama, K. J. Desanawa, to preach, S. L., 37 Desum = disanā, Gutt., 31. Desyawanu, Amb. B., 58. Do two, Hab., 4, comp. de. Domba = punnaga. Dora door = dvära. Dorațuwa = dvārakoțțhaka, Ab
Dewanagala. Dola = dauhrida, Kāvy. II., 3)
J., 151. Dolāwa palanquin. Dolikuna, Waeligama, J. C. A. S. Dolugala = Dolhapabbata, Mah. Dollha = dridha. Dowinawā v/dulh. Dosa, P.P., 9. Dohoyi, P. P. P., 24; P. P., 9; S Dollakamataya, R. D., 1 (21). Dolos, dolusa twelve, Sandag C. LOõta = Añjali, Sub., 125 ; cf. d. Dae or Dāe = jāti, R. D., 25;
21; Abh. 576; S. L., 36; Ma Daekae, P. P. P., 20; P. P., 7, & Daekwiyae, P. P., 42. Daekka Gp. C., 5; cf. raekka ib Daegae, Amb. B., 52; cf. dāge A Daedi = canda, “harsh,' Ab, 7 Daeta = hastayugma, Kāvy, I., Daedaru = Jarjarita, Kavy. X. * II., 180 ; comp. deddluro = da Daena, P. P. P., 27 ; daenae, R. Daenum, Gp. C., 12, 13. Daemi = dharma, Gutt., 193. Daeya = dravya, Amb. A., 25; Daeyaeyika, Gp. C., ll.

59
Wandr., 2 ; 158, 1.
wana (2), Mah. R. (6).
er Dondra. , 43.
h. 31; Näm, 104; Gp. C., 1, 2;
; Nām, 80; Kāvy. XI., 4 ; K.
, 1870-71, 24.
II., 45.
S, S. CLXXIII.
, Kong. A., 1.
aeta.
Nām., 127 ; daesaman, S. S. III.,
led. Zai Chr., 58.
C.
, 7, 8 and dekkadi, together.
Jumb. A., 26. 11.
15; comp. dõta. , 118 ; daeduru = jajara, Mah.
rdurah, Pischel Beitr. VI., 90. D., 16; daena daena, Her.
Wewelk., 11, 39; cf. deya.

Page 178
17
Daela = Jālā, net ; comp. dogga
241. Daeli = Rajovajalam, Nām, 275 Daeli = Kajalā, Kāvy. XI., 26. Daeli, beard, Käyy. V., 42; NäLIı. Daella = Jwala, “flame.” Daewiya (?), Wandr., 11. Daehiț, Amb. Å., 9, 10; daehaeți,
Ab. 62 ; Mod. daewițu. Daehae (= durukota Parawis, 5) wūt, daehaepiyae, Amb. A., 17. Daehaena = dhyāna, Kãvy, XIII Daehaewili, P. P. 39; Nām., 70 g Daeli = dāt hikā, Kāvy. XIII., 44
Str. III, 370. Däe = dravya, Ruan, D., 17 : 14. Däekaetta Sickle, Ab., 443. Daep, Bravery, S. S., 55, 57. Daepa = Jalpana (charm) S. S., 5 Dāewāna, crystal, Nām, 220; Kā Dwanda (2) D.I., 14; F. P., C. 24 Dhaja, 158, 10. Dham, P. P., 23, 25. Dhurayehi, P. P., 20. Dhuraļa, P. P., 16. Nakapawata = Nāgaparvata, Tam Nakat = nakshatra, S. M. B., 7. Nakã = Nikāya, P. P., 13 ; 4
Wand. 8. Naguta, “tail” = lāngula. Națanawā, to dance, S. S. II., 21 : Națuwā = Napāt, cf. nāta, Cu)
nâeya. Nat = Ananta, S. S. I, 9; K. J., Nat = Nasti. Nadali, Wandr., 6. Napa, Nephew, Galwana, cf. natun Napura, Gp. A., 10. Nam = Naman S. S.I., 25; P. P
Mah. B., cf. Nāemin. Namadinawā, “to bend,” S. S., II. Namaya, Nine. Namaeti, Gp. B., 7, 17. Nambuwa, = Namra. Namwa, D. I, 20; R. D., 14; W nagang Chr., 59; negi, upright, Naya = pna, “ debt,” P. P., 11. Nayinda = nāgendra, S. L., 40; , Narakadi, Hell, L. W. K. C. Naraturu = Nirantara Nām, 27,

= yugma Pischel Beitr. III.,
; Maled. deli ink. Chr, 58.
I66
P. P., 31; daewutu, P. P.4 4;
) /hâ. S. S. I., 22; cf; daha
, 65 ; cf. dahan. reat anger.
; cf. daddho Kacc., 333; Ind.
5b., 10; Rambhaw. B., 3.
7.
vy. XII, 21.
; Gip. B., 14; Rank. D., 4.
hmanakanda (55), l.
Amb. A., 20; Mayil, A, 23;
; cf. nasnața. nningham, 71; cf. napa and
84.
Way.
'., 50; Gp. C., 13, &c. ; C. 23;
21.
Vandr., 5; Gp. B., 20; Maled.
Chr., 70.
Amb. A., 33.
Kāvy. XIII., 31,

Page 179
Narana = Narendra, K. J., 49. Narawenawa, “to see,” I., 6. Nariya, “Jackal,” Alw., 72. Naladaham, S. S, 34; Nãm, 74 Nalala = lalata, Forehead, S.
Chr., 55:
Nawa nine, Mah. A. Nawatinawā, “ to stop,” Ch. II., Nawanawa, S. S. I., 14. Na wanhã, 158, 3. Nawannan, 158, 10.
Nawaya, “ February-March,” Mi Nawawan, ninth, E. P. A. 13. Nawām, Amb. A., 31, 32, 35 ; “ Nasiti, P. P. P. A., 16; cf. nasmă
8 ; a. v. nasana Wä. Nasnata, “to dance,” S. S., 63; Naslaauwä, “rein. Nahana, l58, il 6. Nahanu, Ointment, S. S., 57; cf Nahara = nahāru, Snāyu Maleč Nahasnä = Sparga Kavy. X., 1 Na, 158, 4. Nā, = nāga Kael. (162). Nāliya, Nām., 128, Ab., ქსS{), !}ც! Nawak Aml). I3, 13 = sina Faulk al, Nika, Nām, 122 : Al., 574. Nikața, Chin, Ab, 262. Nikain, Empty. Nikawaeli = Niggu ņ di wālu ikā,
Nika çala, K. J., 5. Nikut, K. ... ( i ). Niknulu. (). B., 16. , Nikmae Ruan 1). 21. Ng). \ll, II., 3.5 (5. Niga = Nigralha, (utt., 36. Niει All)., A., 5.
Nidi, N. μ., 42. {\းမျိုး se, P. P. 30, 37 ; Aal ninda Piscli el llicit l'. ν. Ι. () Nindae, Anab. 13., 55 Kiu(xliყr:tt Nipan S. S. l., (5, II, 21, S. L., : Nipā = Nipāta S. S. I., 17. Nipul, u, GI). A.: 0. Nibad, Amb. A., 15. Nim, Ab, 373.
Nimawanawā, nimenawā, to Nimawā, P. P. 3, 32, 33. Ninaway, Alb. A, 10 ; ոitn

L, 40; Hem. 1, 47; Maled. n1
15, 8.
dh. Λ.
repair' = navakarma. i. Mayil, B., 20 ; cf. massi, P. P.,
cf. națanawā.
snelha, sanaha, Nām, 215.
l. nāru Chr., Gl. 74.
tle.
, washer.
Mlal. II, 21 0; Ab, 574.
4 d. Nidang Chr. 67, comp. Sindhi ().
:, ! (3 ; Katugalia, 12.
2, born.
iInish, S. L., 42.
ιαννίγειο, A mb, A., 58.

Page 180
|
Nimi = Näma Kir. Nimi = Nirmita, P. P, 24. Nimmața = Nimāwața, Gutt., 2 Nimmula, infallible, Alw., '71. Niya, Amb. B. 30 ; cf. Pāli niya Niya = Nakha. Nam., 163. Niyataka Milh., 20; Kiur., 3, Ton. Niyati, Gp. B., 13; Wewelk. Nasik Inscr. Trans, of the ; niyâdita Alw. Kacc., 97. Niyam S. S. I., 18 : Amb. B., 2 ; Niyamina, TisS., 12. Niyamuwa = Niyāmaka,S.M.A. Niyara, Embankment, Sub, 27. Niyari, S. S. I., 7, cf. nuwaru. Niyädameta, R. D., 31, Niyaya, Ruan D., 27; Gp. A., 17 Niyae Attamayäla, l5; Mayil, A
S. S. II., 21 ; Nām., 52. Nirawul = Niryyāta, Ab, 717. Nirāsawa, Gip. C., 7. Nirā, = Naraka, Gutt., 38. Nirindu, S. S. I., 14. Nilaba = Nīlabhra Kāvy. X., 22 Nilaya, C. P. (172.) Nilarājiya, Gann. Abh. Milh. (20.) Nilupulaesi S. S. I., 5. Nilkata, peacock, Nam., 146. Nilgela, K. J., 197. Nilmini Sapphire, Gp. B., 14. Niwamin, P. P., 3. Niwarada, innocent, Gp. C., 11 = Niwa, Gp. A., 19; B., 18. Maled. Nivāraņa, Gp.A., 21, Thūp. VII. Niwes = niwasa Kotta (160). Niwi, P. P., 4. Niwū, P. P. P. A., 19. Nisa = niqgcaya, P. P., 18, 19. Nisadī = nitya, continually, S. I Nisaru = ninda, Gutt., 205. Nisal = Niçcala, D. I., 2. Nisā S. S. I., 8, III., 17; J. C. A. Nisãyaeyi, Gip. B., 1. Nisi = nissaya, P. P., 49, 50; =
S., 1879, p. 39. Nisi = nitya, Gutt., 177. Nisul = Pãli nicula Nãm, 126; Nj = Nadi S. S. I., 16. Nu, Gip. C. 9, 14.

72
0.
nija,
l, granted.
13; comp, Niyatita in the
2d orient, congress, 331 ; Pãli
Wandr, 2; Gp. B., 8, village.
, 20; Maled. Niyamêng, Chr., 60.
; Wand., 16; P. P., 34.
17; J. R. A., S, 1879, p. 36;
= Iniraöarädlhiın Cli). II., 15,
niwang Chr., 54.
,44。
. 1879, 25; Gip. A., 4.
nissita, Amb. A., 24, 41, C. A.
Ab., 563.

Page 181
73
Nuga = nyagrodha, K. J., 60. Nugunakima, blame, Abh, 19. Nunuwana = Moha. Ignorance Kai Nuba = Nabhas. Numusa, unmixed, S. S. I., 6. Nurā = Anurāga Kāvy. X, 119 ; Nuruwa = Nūpura, Nām., 170, Ab
niyura, Ab., 285. Nuwana = Jiana, L. W. K. C. P. F
nunuwana and naena. Nuwar Abhay, A., 17; P. P., 3. Nuwara = Nāgarika, Gutt., 120, c Neka = Aneka, K. J., 86. Net Eye S. S. 1., 13; S. L., 45. Nediyek (?) Kael. Nepannā, Ing. C., 11. Neya, Gp. C., 24. Neralu = Nālikera, cocol-nut, guz Nel = nalina lotus, Amb. B., 36; Nelawana, to plough, Alw, 77. Nē, S. S. I. 5; S. L. 45. Nē = Jñeya, Gutt., 37. No, not, Mah. C. Nomin multitude, D. I., 2. Naekaeti Astronomer, Amb. B., 40
nakaiterekang, Chr., 47. Naeguwat a vbo maginawäi, C. P. J Naegena Kael.
Naengi Wandar, 6, Gip. B., 4, 17 {§§ Amb. B., 24, 25.
Naeñgemī, R. D., 11. Naetiyen, Gp. C., 10, “stem,” S. L. Naeta, P. P. 51 ; Gp. C., 20. Naeti, P. P. G.p. B., 20, 21. Naedimayila, “father in law.” Naena = Jñāna, K. J., 104, cf. nu Naenda, “Aunt, Ab., 37. Naepiya = Snapita, “barber' Am Naebala, greatness, K. J., 32 ; Nā Naemati = Namanasti, “ called.' Naemi, P. P., 46. Naewata, “again,” S. L., 46, C. P. Naewaetae, D. I., 19; P. P., 50, R Naesum, “ concealment,’ Nām, 35 Naesū a vbo nasanawā, Amb. A., 2 Naelhae = Nāsika, Kāvy. XIII., 4 Naeļiya, Amb. B., 23 = nāli male Nāe, 158, 21; R. D, 18 = naāt. Naena, “ sister in law.”

vy., 74; Nām., 83, cf. nuwana.
Nām., 68. ), 288; Hem. I, 123, cf. Päli
’, 6; S. S. I. 16, S. L., 45, cf.
f. niyara.
. naliyer Ind. Ant. VIII., 114. Abhid., 685.
; S. S. 57 ; Ab., 347 ; Maled.
. C. A. S., 1873, p. 78.
, 19; naengae, S. M. B. G.
. 44, “twig” Nām. 116.
Wa.
b. B., 32. m., 237, S. S. II., 2.
(172). Utan D., 29.
, 66.
23.
; Nām, l64. d. nãli, Chr., G0.

Page 182
Nãemin, Mah. B., cf. nam. Naeya, “ nephew,” Sub. B. 3, c Naewa, Ship S. M. A., 20; Pa. Nalika, P. P. 5, generally No ek Pak or wak = paksha, the ord bers, R. D., 16. (21) ; Amb. . Pak, cooked, ripe, Amb. B, 23; Pakak, Wandr., 4. Pangul, Nam., 149 ; Kavy. XIII) Pañguwa = bhāga. Paca, “ five ” Tiss, 8. Pacaya = pratyaya, Tiss., 16, ( Pacina Aembiulamba, comp. Li
002. Paceni (cf. apassena for apassay
Nett. (29). Pajankaya, P. P., 37. Pajubatä, Nett. (29). Patan = prasthana, P. P, 4 ; )
Nām., 244. Pata, S. M. B., 15, 18. Pațiisatari Gajab. (5), cf. Palis:
Nasik Trans. Cong, 314. Patwapu, Wewelk., 12, 23, 26. Pattaya, Nett. (29). Padiya, “ flight of steps," Kael. Paņa = Prāņa, Gutt., 35. Paņawanu = paiāpanam S. B Paņīwā = prāņātipāti Amb. A. Panuwa, worm. Paņugama Dunum. (15). Paņdura, gift, Amb. A., 48, In gaha, B., 9; Nām, 191; Kā Pat pot, P. P., 33. Pat = prapta, Gp. A., 12. Patabandanawā, “ to give a titi Pata = pattha, i naeliya, Amb Patara, K. J., 42, “greatness.” Pata, S. M. B. 2, “ desiring.” Pata = pawata, J. C. A. S., 18
158, 19. Pati = pataya, Hab., 5, 6; J. Patisawana Gajab. (5); Periyar Patisāsana Situlp.
Paturuwanawa, “to publish." Paturuwā, R. D., 19. Patwu, Gp, B, 16. Padanagalida, Tiss., 8; J. C. A. Padāyan, 158, 16 (?). Padhan, P. P., 47.

74.
f.. natuwä. inävä. Hem. I., 164.
inary formative of ordinal numA., 4; P. P., 2.
maled fau, Chr., (65.
I., 67.
omp. pasaya.
ssen Indische Afterthumsk. II.,
"a), Gajab. (5), Galw.. (10), pajeni
L. W. K. A. Gp, C, 22; Wand. 2.
tari and pațiisatharaņa inscr. of
Wewelk., 31. . M. B., 4. , 42, cf. paniwāya, Her.
g C., 16 ; Kaelig, B, 18; Katuvy. X., 185.
''
B, 9, 17; pataka Sandag, B.
79, 29; Gip. A., 23; Wandr, 7;
D. A. S., 1879, p. 10. k, 5.
S., 1879, 17.

Page 183
17
Panī, 158, 16. Panduwa = Kanduka (?), Ab., 3 s Panas, fifty Wewelk, 8 ; co t III., 245.
Panaes, P. P. 4, cf. wanaes. Pansalis, P. P, 2; Wewelk, 15
Pischel Beitr. III., 251. Panha, 158, 4. Papataka Gaj. (5) Debelgalp. (19) Pabala, bud S. L. 47. Pabaļu, F. P., C. 2; Nām., 221. Pamaiņu, “ measure,” Mah. R. (
B., 57; Gp. B., 16. Pamaniyen, Wewelk, 7. Pamā = pramāda, P. P, 9, 51 ; Pamiņi, Gp. B., 15; cf. paemiņi. Paminekin, Gp. A., 7. Pamu = pamangu (?), Kāvy, 10 Pamuna, D. I., 5 ; Gip. A., 19; Rank. 2; Rambhaw. B., 4. Pambaya, K. J., 134. Paya, a measure of extent, Rhy
of Ceylon, p. 20. Payala, Amb. A., 31 ; B. 35 = p Payiya = pasumbiya, Kāvy. X., Payaelū, Gp. C., 21 ; cf. peyyā
XXV. 322. Paradawä. Mayil, B., 22. Parapuren, E. P., A. 5., Amb. A., Param = pāramī, P. P., l. Paramparayen, P. P. P, 62; com
Dondra (159). Paralabanaka Situlp. Parawatahi, Hab., 8. Parawaçawa, 158, 6. Parawaeda, P. P., 22. Paras atu = pārijāta Nām. 21; Parasida = prasiddha, Gutt., 234 Parahana “ straining,” Amb. B., Parāparawen, Ing. A. 13., comp.
Pariji = parajika. Her. - Paridi, Gp. B., 8.
Paridden, S. M. B., 24; Gp Gallasne, 4. Paribujaka Gaj. (5); Galwana ( Paribhasa. Her. - Parimaņɖala Kir. l. Pariyāya, Amb. A., 18. Pariyeyā = parāpata, Ab., 636.

6. mp. paņavaņņā Pischel Beitr.
; Aetakada, A ll comp teālīsā
Wilhārag. (11) of pappațiakoja Sy.
5); L. W. K. B., Amb. A., 46;
Gp. C., 14.
l. Thip. III. 1 (cattle houses 2);
7s David's Coins and Measures
adayugma, Kāvy. X, 160.
160. سی la = pariyâya Oldenberg K.Z,
1.48.
p. parāparawen, paramparāwen
(avy, XI, 38.
9.
29, 43; cf. Paeraehaena. paramparāyen.
A., 24; B. 6; P. P., 9, 16;
L0).

Page 184
7
Pariwataka, Mah. R. (6); Alutgal Pariwara, S. M., B. 20. Pariweniya Konduk. (95) ; cf. Pin Paribaraņa, P. P, 25. Parumaka = parama, cf. inscr.
356 or = Siri polemios the An Häla, p. XIII. Ind. Stud. III. 4 IV., 88. - Pala = phāsulikā (?), Ab., 278. Palaruk “ Fruit tree,” Amb. A., 50 Palas Nam, 119 ; Ab. 555. Palaha, P. P., 21 (?). Pallāwatthu = sākavatthu, Mah. Il Pali venerable, Tiss., 3, 7. Palisatariya Periyank. 1, 4. Paliha = phalaka, shield, Ab., 56 | Palu = palava, K. J., 83. Palțupāna Mah. II., 116. Palol = patali, the trumpet flowe. Pallawawala (Burnell, S. I. P. 37) Pawata = parvata Ton. Maled. fall Pawat, S. M. A., 24; Nam, 60; S Pawatara, Tiss., 9.
Pawatit, P. P., 50 ; cf. Ganit, K Pawatinawa, to continue, S. L., Pawatuk = pūrvataka ? P. P., 49 Pawatnä, P. P., 8, 9, 16; G.p. B., 2 Pawatneyae, S. M. A., 20 Gp.
pawatna, D. I., 18. Pawatwa, P. P. P. S. M., Rank D,
Dondra (163). Pawara, “ conclusion,” Amb., B. 2. Pavaruņu, P. P., 28. Pawasa, “ thirst,” S. L., 24. Pawița = pāpishțha, cf. pāwițae. Pawlu = parvata, Amb., A. 32; B Pawura, = pakara, “Wall,” Gp. (
Gray, 22. Paweniya, 158, 16 cf. praweniya. Pas = pañca, Amb., A., 54; Wand Pas, S. S., 24. Pasa = paksha, Gutt., 231 ; Amb. Pasa, P. P., 27, 33. Pasaya = pratyaya, comp, pacay
Waeli. Pasak = pratyaya and pārçva,
Pasaekin, Amb. A., 26 ; pasaeka Pasakkaemiya = pratyakshakarım Pasak = pacceka, 158, 15.

wihāra (52) = parivrājaka (?)
iwen.
at Buitenzorg Ind. Ant. IV.
dhraibhritya puɖumāwi, Weber 35; Ind. Str. II. 222; Lassen
II, 135.
J. P. phalata Nir, 29.
r, Nām, 125.
, Mah. II, 219. rubada, Chr., 61. . L., 95; Gip. A., 9. cf. puwat.
aendit.
49; Waeligama, C. P. ; cf. paewaetae.
O; C. 3. C. 10; pawatne, Gp. B. 1,
, 3; Ruan D. 14, pawatwana
. 12; K. M. B., 10. 3, 1 ; S. L., 49; Mald. fauru
r., 6; S. B. M. B., 3; Her.
A., 14.
a, L. V. K. B., Gp, A. 23;
Amb. A., 15, 21, 54; B. 4 ;
e Amb. A., 28. ika Amb. A., 21 ; B. 4.

Page 185
Pasili (?), “Ascetic.” P. P., 38. Pasu = pagcat, S. M. A, 13. Paso, 158, 5. Pasos = pratyūsha, Amb. A., 9. Pasmahalpäya Kael. Passehi, P. P., 43; comp. paessa Paha, Gp. A., 10; Pahakarana
Nītimigh, 6; Mah., 73, 40. Pahata = pasata, Situlp., 4. Pahan = prasanna, Gutt., 39. Pahanowanna, R. D. 16. Pahan, ' lamp,” R. D., 24; 158 Kāvy. XII, 80; Waeli, cf. Pām Pahan, "stone,” = päshäna Galg
A., 12 ; cf. Pānāwaessa. Pahapeli = rāsādapankti, K. J., Pahayamin (com. prasannakerem
Pahasu = sparçu, Gutt., 15, 11. PahâWaesi = prâsâda \vâsi, Amb. Pahidawasae, Kong. (1 12) D. 7. Pahala, K. J., 54 ; Nām., 232 ;
K. J., 54 ; prkāçakaraņa. Pahaela, Kong. D. 5. Pahura = paccari raft, Ab., 665. Paļā, “ having published,” Amb. A Palamu = prathama, S. M. A., ll
Wew, 37. Palala = prithula, Maled fulan, Palisatari, Hab., 7; Periyankulam Pā, water (?), 158, 9. Pā. = pātra, Amb. B., 20, 28; c
C., 19. Pākassehi, P. P., 44. Pāțța, Amb. A., 44; cf. pāțha
prabhā. Pātae, 158, 12. Pādonā, “ water for the feet,” Ab. Pän = pahan, lamps, 15S, 12 ; l
fanuzu, “lantern,' Chr., 58. Pana, S. M. B., 7. Pānāwaessa, “ hail,” Ab., 50; cf. P Pāmili, D. I., 1 ; cf: paennili. Pānok, P P., 19 = prātimoksha. Päya = präsä.da, L. V. K. A ; cf. ] Pāwițae, Gip. A., 9; cf. pawița. Pãsu, ease, L. V. K. B, mod. Sinh. Pijnīwat = pūjanīya, Amb. A., 35
Q 6038.

77
= paçeima. wā, “ to remove;” S. L., 49;
3, 19; S. L., 49; Nam, 176 irik. (17), Wādigala (69) Albha.
44; cf pāya. in) = prabhāyamāna, Amb. A,
B., 26.
pahala, P. P., 42; S. L., 50;
..., 57, S. S., 34. ; Dondra (163), 13; palamu wa
Chr., 49.
(7) ; cf patisatari.
f. Mahapā, Aumb. A. 54; Gp.
M.S., 138, 139; mod, pà@ ܩܝ
walimax
425. Väm, 257; cf. Pahan. Maled.
ahan.
ahapeli.
DahaSu.

Page 186
178
Pita, back, P. P., 27, 28, 36, 38; C Pițatae, Thūp. VIII, D. I., 19. Pitassamak (com. pitastära), scave.
Chr., 47. Piņi = priĢni, “dev,” pinibinda,
Chr., 53. Piuņisae, L. V. K. B., P. P., 26;
2; comp, pinaka Kern Kawistu Piņqļa, Amb. A., 12. Pidū v/pūj, sacrifice, Gip. A., 11 ; Piduru = palala, straw. Pin = punya, P. P. P., 14; Gip. A Pinawa Vpri, “to rejoice;" Gp. B Pinu, Gp. A., 8. Pipi, denom. from pushpa, “ expan Pimba, Gutt., 76. Piya, “father.” P. P., 26; 158, 12 Piya = pāwāda, Gutt. 73 ; Nām., Piyagiya = padagata, Mah. C., A Piyan = pidhāna, “ cover,” Amb. Piyali = Prakriti, Gutt., 235. Piyawar, Min. A., 53. Piyassa = pradega, roof, Kavy. X. Piyānan, Thūp. I, 4. Piyaballa = pakshabilala. Piyuma = padma Wandar, ll; Piyo Aeta wira, C. 14 ; Her. Piyewin, P. P., 37. Piri = parikhā, Gutt., 93. Piirikapā, Amb. A., 14. Pirikara, P. P., 40, 41 = parikkh Piiriksã, P. P., 48, 49 (com. = soc Pirit = paritta, o defence, P. P. Pirinaemul = parinämita, L. V. K Piribada, Aet., 5 ; Ruan. D. 25 ; ( Pirima male, Alw., 38 ; Maled, fin Pirimasa Waeli., Pirimaswä Kael. Pirivatu, 158, 3. Piriwan Kael. Piriwara, Rank D., 4. Piriwahā, P. P., 31 ; piriwahana - Piriwahannā, Amb. A., 20 ; B., 5 Piriwen, K. M. B., 19; Mayil. A.
niya. - Piriwemin from piriwenawā or
P. P., 5. w Pirihuna, “ wasted away,” Glp. A. Piris = parishad, Kāvy, S0. Pirisindu = pāriquddhi, K. J., 4: Pirisudu, P. P., 21.

p.A., ll; Pitae, S. M. B., 7.
nger, Amb. B., 9; Maled. buri,
"dew drop," Her. Maled. fini.
R. D., 20; Thūp. L. P. VIII., l" p. 113. vn
J. V. K. B., cf. puda,
, 14; C. P.
ding.” K. J., 140.
; Thūp, L. P. VII.
159. mb, B, 55 ; comp. pediw. B., ll.
, 162, Nām, 105.
Gp. A., 13.
āra.
lhetvā) = parĩkshã ? 27 ; Anub. A., ll ; Nām., 252. ... B. f. Pilibad. imilha, “husband," Chr, 57.
Abhay, A. 20.
; S. B. M. A., 3.
, 26; Kong. B., 9; cf. pariwe
pirihenawa, “ fading away,"
15 ; C. 10 ; cf. piriheļa.

Page 187
179
Piriseyin, P. P., 19, retinue. Pirihima = parihana, Gl. Dh., 32 ; Piriheļā. Nām., 62; P. P., 20, 2 piriheļīma, Her. a verbo pirihen Piru = püranalada, S. S., 57. Piruņa = pūrņa, Kāvy. X, 128; Pirūļ, Amb. A., 29. Pila = piñja, Kāvy. IV., 11. Pili = sphațika, K. J., 45. Piligannawä, Ch. III, 15. Piligaenina, Her. Pilipan = pratipanna, K. J., 50, la Pilibajakehi Tamanagala (55). Pilimini, K. J., 81 ; Nām, 290. Piliwisā = pratipucchā, Kāvy. V, Piliveta = pratipati, K. J., 75. Pilkalamba, “tail,’ Nām., 14( ; K. Piwisa = pravishța, Gutt., 160. Pisana v/pac, cooking, Amb. B., 22. Pisamburuwa, F. P. B. 5, Gp. A., 2. Pihikulu, Gutt., l 06 : Nām., 246. Pihita, “help," S. L., 52. Pihiti, “settled, Gp. B., 12; C., 21 Pihitiviyae, Gp. C., 22. Pihinawä = pus, proich, Maled. fc Piļi, Amb. B., 8, 21 = pațikā, “ cho
Maled. feli, Chr., 5. Pilibad, Amb. A., 18, 24, 29 : P. P. Pilinnage, L. V. K. B., Amb. A., 33, Piliyamak, Gp. C., 6; Ma', 73, 39. Piliwela = pațipāti, Anub. A., 2; II” Piļuku = pītlasapi, G. B., 4 ; A Pīnanawā, “ to swin,” Mald. finang Pukana = puslokariņī Ganekaņda
kubha, inscr. at Buddha Gaya, C Pugul - pulgala, Alb. A., 17. Puñici = potaka. Puțupaya = poțțhapāda, Ab., 61. Puțuwā = pīțha. Pudu wa = puța.
Puņa = pūrņa R. D., 16 (21). Puņu, Thūp. U. P. I, 4. Puta, Wewelk, 4. {|ုး Pute, Puti = putra, Hab, li
Putanuwan, Gp. B., 27. Puda, adoration, 129, 4 ; Nãm., 1S1 Pudainin, P. P. 44. Pudā, 158, 12. Pudunnā, R. D. 22. Pun = pūrņa, Amb. A., 4; Gp. A.,

Parawis, 137. 5 ; Amb. A. 1, 5, “ disgrace,’ aWā.
oţţa.
ter puluwan.
29; X. 85.
J., 197.
; Kong. B., 7; K. J., 89.
heng Chr., 71. thes,” Ruan. D., 17 ; 158, 14 ;
, 44 ; cf. pirilada. 37 ; B. 41 = patimāghara.
. P. P., A. 7, Thip., U. P., I, 2.
b. 319. !, 'to dive, Chr., 5:3. (39) ; pukanalene = vāpiyakā unn., 135.
0 ; Maled. fuļu Chr. 67.
; Kāvy XIII., 29, cf. pidū.
13

Page 188
Punimasa Debelgalpansala, 3. Pubudinawā, to wake, Ch. II., Il Pura = pūrva, Mah. A. ; 158, Puramina, Gip. A., 7, filling Purawa, P. P. P., 21, 24 and
piraewa. Purassara, P. P., 9. Pura, “ having fulfilled,” Gip. B. Puridasa Ing. A., 5 ; cf. purada the dark half; cf. purausin o Puruka = paru Pāli phalu. Puruda, purudu, Gl. Dh., 27 = Purudda, acquaintance, Ab., 10, Purumuka Tiss., 8; Maha. A.;
A. 3 ; comp. parumaka. Purumu wan Mayil, A., 7 ; see t Puraeyi, Gp. B., 13. Pulun, “ cotton,” Ab., 494. Pulupu = mālikera Parawis, 66 Pulusa = plushțakara, S. S., 3: Puwa, Her. Puwak = pūga, Nām., 136 ; A Puwayä = pausha, Hab., 10; c
2d Orient. Congr. p. 83. Puwaīīgu = piyangu, Mah. II., Puwata = praviritti, K. J., 71 ; Puwala = praudha, S.S., 34; K Pusnak, Gip. C., 16. Puswaenna = paņhipaņņī, Ab, Puhu = prithak, Kävy., 52; ci Puhunu, P. P., 31. (lesson 2) Puhuņdāweda, Amb. B., 30. Pulapan, K. M. B., 9; pulup
pulupu. Pūņā, Amb. B., 4. l. Pekaniya, navel. Peti = pāthīna, Nām, 85 ; Kā Peti = pañkti, K. J., 83. Petae, S. M. B. 8; cf. petmagae Petaella = potthalikā, Ab., 523 Pediw (cf. mangī pasewijiyan, I 16; K. M. A. 17 ; cf. tediya, p Penena, Ruan D., 21. PenenaWä, Clı. II., 15 ; peniıma
Chr., 67. Penella, “fire-brand,” Sub., 126 Pera = Pürva, K. J., 135; Aml Perana, Ing., C. 1. Perawaru = pūrvavāra, mcrniu

80
5; pubudu, Gp.A., 13. l.
so to read P. P. 20 instead of
, 6; P. P. i. sa, W. P., A. 5. opp. awawiseniya, n the new moon day, Niti. 5.
paricita,
5.
S. B. M. A., 1; W. P. A., 1 ; Ing.
he foregoing.
; Nām., 136; comp. puļapa.
4.
b., 564; Mah. II, 261. f. Ind. Ant. VII. 37; Transact.
180 ; Nām., 126 ; Ab. 571
Gutt., 86 ; Nām. 60); ef pawat. .90 ,.J .ܬܰ
584. . J. P., puhutta.
u Minneri (123) A. 49; comp.
vy. X., 166, III., 31.
= paīktimārga, Para wis, 77.
P. P., 38), Ing. B., 24; Kong. A., edenpeda, Kāvy. III., 4.
, “ sight,” Alw., 75; Maled., feni.
p. A, 47; Gp.A., 16; Wewclk, 5.
og, Amb, A. 28.

Page 189
Perawae, P. P., 31, comp. poraw Perahara = parihāra, Gip. A., 5 Perum = pāramitā, Gutt., 2. Pereli, Amb. A. 38; J. R. A. S. Perewae, Amb. A. 10 from pora Perewi = purohita, Parawis 4: Perewaeļiyak, Amb., B., 12, Upham's Sacred and Hist. B Peraeyaemae, P. P., 36 = pubh Peraehaer, Aetawīra. D. 16 com Pew = pīta, Ab., 390. Pewū, Gutt., 200. Pokuņa, Amb. A., 40; Hem. II., Poța, Amb. B. 42 = piņɖa. Potuwa, spillwater. Pot = pustaka, Aunb. A. 5, 4
Chr. 49. Potuna, Kotta (160). Potwārana, L. P., 2. Poda = bindu. Popi, "shaking” Nām. 242; K Pobayā = praodlakota, ( utt. Porawanawā = parupati, põru
porónaya. Porawa = paraçu, Maled., furo, Porodda, “ leathern girth,” Ab., Porõnaya, cloth Amb. B. 5:3; cf Pola = phota, boil, Alb., 324. Polanba = pralobha, Kā vy. 7 Polowa, ‘eartli. Nām., 95 ; lsā lPol = pliala, cocoanut. Pola = potaka, Kāvy., VI. 13 Polwatta, Dondr. (159). Poson = prastina, “ flower, S.
C. P. Poho, P. P., 28, 35; Thūp. I, 4
uposatha, J. P. posalha. Polok, Wewelk, 19, 22. Polhota, Sandagiri, D. 3 (23) = Polonā, P. P, 35 = oson (?). Pohosat, S. M. B., 3; P. P. 23 Polanga, Gp. A., 10. Poļanawā = sphurayati. Poļova = pritlivī, Gp. A. 14 poloya, Dewanag., 3 : Wewel Põ = polosat, Kavy. X., 89. Poya = upOsatha, S. lobo. Paekalunn = praskhalana, S. S l’aetawi ã = potaka, Ab., 53; c. Paeți, Kāvy. III., 16.

8
Etna, Wā.
6 ; S. M. A., 31, cf. Paeraehaer
1S74, p. 163 (disturbance). wana wã.
ll = pehera, peskära, comp. oks, I., 339. yāma. p. paeraehaer.
Il 16. cf. pukana.
; P. P. 23 ; 58, 3; Mlaled. fo
ävy. XIII., 47.
23。
wa Al., 532; cf. Pere wae and
(hr. 47.
3 (55.
. perewa, and prawata wã.
). vy. XIII., 37; cf. polowa
cf. Paețawã.
S, 43; cf. Polona, Dondr. (133),
| Amb. A. ++; S. B. M., A. 1 =
prabhūta.
- pragasta rich, cf. To.
; E. P. A. 7. Aet. A. 7 (117); (, 2: Alayil, A. 9.
, 4l
Polla.

Page 190
18
Paețiya, hiding, Alw.XXXV.; N Paețwu, Abhayaw, A., 16 Paetuwā, P. P. P., 54. Paetta, side. Paedakulu, Rank. D., 3 = prad Paedum = Megha, Kāvy., 42; N Pacn = Paniyam, Gp.A., 9; Ma Paena = prasilkandhanayakoția, K Paenu (), Gp, A. 10, jumping, pa Paena, Dondr. (163), 13. In enhala, shield. l’aepiliyāna, Koțța. Paemini=piãpta, Parawisand, 8,
Dond. ( ! (33) 3 ; cf. panniņi and IPaemili, Mlayil. A., 4 ; Dewanaga IPa ennilikaraihawā, to complain. Paera dima = parājaya, Ab., 402. Paler u mbora Käivy. XII., 25. l’aeraedae = parājita, l’arawis. 5 Paeraehaen = parissāvana, wate
parahala. Paeraehaer = parihāra, Malb. B., W cf. parihartavyo, Ind. Ant. VIJI. l’ael, watch hut, P. P. 38. Pael, shoot of plants, Naim., 260
!oael (l (52). Patelanda = pilandhana, (p., A. 7 l’aelaen, Koțița. ( i 60). Paledaenidae, P. P. P., 8 ; Thilip., U. Paelu, split, S. S., 57. Paewati, current. Alw. 39. Paewalls = prakāça, K. J., 74. Puewijiyal, P. P. 34, 38; palewiji Pae widi, P. P., 3(); Her.
Paewaetae, to continue (p. C., Paewaetiyae, P. P., 24.
İ)ondır. ( 1 (33), 13. l'aewaet a custom, P. i. 50. Pan yw ac 'ru, l'. P., 27. l’aesula = paçcāt kāa, posteriorit
I': 'SS:t = } accinia, Wan, fr, 15 ; ( l’aelena wā, to ripen, v/pac. l'auehateri = orali araha, Kivy, XII
l’aelha (era , E. P. ( ! (3) A. 16 : Aet l'aleiy ta, A m}}. B., 34) : lRlhys I)avi Päe = Prasanna, Kävy. 127: Gut Iācļa - lāļi, Valiar, 14: (alas
Kael. Paewaua = Prakāçawana, Gutt.,

Tam, 85.
kshiņa. ām. 33. led. feng Chr. 71. .6:3) و.J . enuņu P. P. P. 60.
17; Wandar. 2; Rank. D., 2; pānili.
la, 2 ; Galasine (144).
6. r strainer, Alunnb). B., 29 ; cf.
'. P. D., 14; Kong. (112), C. 13, 7 ; VII., 17, 302; cf. Perahara.
; Dondr. (159); C. P. (172);
, Kāvy. X, 80.
P. I, 3.
斜
l’. P., 48 ; cf. Wadlinā.
20.
y, KāVy. VI., 43; Nā)., 244. p. A., 17; D. I., 8.
, ).
(ll 7) A., I4. S. l. l., p. 1S. ., SS. 2, 3; S. B. M. 13. 3; Gp, A. 17;
8,

Page 191
Prapāļa, 158, 2. Praweniya, Kael (162), cf. pawe Pralaya, D. I., 1, S. M., A. 2., G. Baka = bhäga Tiss, 14. Bakamūna = Vakramukha, Bajikahi, Gajab. (5) Baț, Amb. A. 1 ; E. P. A. 6 (116 Bada, belly. Badae, S. M. B., 18, Baņ, Amb. B. 38 ; Baņae B. 1
S. M. A., 28 = bhana. Baņannā, R. D. 28. cf. Biņiyae. Baņa, P. P. 36. Bata, Mah. R. 3 ; Kaeligatta, 2.
Chr. 60. Batiya = bbrata, Bad. (68), 4. Baturu = blastra, Kāvy. X, 16 Batge, Amb. B., 19. Batsu = bhattasūpa, Mah. II., 2. Bad = baddha, Amb. A. 15, 44 ; Badana, R. D., 27. Badāda = Buddhadivasa. Badinawa, to fry, VBhrij. Badula = Bhallātaka, Mlah. II., Bandawa, having built, Gp. A., 2 Bandu, Gip. A., 4. Bamana, Gallwilhāra (54). Bamikawiya, Nett. (29). Bamu (?), 158, 4. Bamuņu, Gp. B., 4 ; 158, 15 ; C. Bamba = brahmuan, S. S. l., 16. Bamba = vyāma, Ab., 269. Bambana = Brālmaņa. Bambara. = Bhramara. Barisaketa, Dunun (15). HBalataka, ovarseer, Hab, 5; cf. Balaunawā = A valok, Amb. A., cf. Baelū Maled. balang Chr. ( Balā, Vandar, 4; Kaelig, B. 24 Bala, crane, Nam. 14:3; K. J.
flock of cranes, S. S., 33. Balla - bhashala, dog C. P., Ma Bawa, Gip, B, 16 baw = lih
S. S., 60. Basa = bhāshā, Gp. A., ll ; Ma Basmä, Kael. Bahan, string, Kavy, IX, 69; ) Bahasmā = bhasmam, S. S. I.,

ya. A, 13; Galasne, 1.
Dewanag, 2; Mayil. A. 6.
Baeņae B. 2; Para wis, 153 ;
; Katugaha, 17; Maled. bate
8. Rambhaw, A, 5.
36. (); 145b, 6.
P., (172).
Balannaka, S. B. M. A., 3.
20, 31; P. P., 33; Gp. B., 22 :
56.
: Katugaba, B, 15; Gp.psii:
3 ; Balā vaela = balā kā vali,
led. balu, Chr.. 63. āva, P. P., 43 ; C. P., bewen,
led. bas, Chr, ið S.
Nām, 227. 22,

Page 192
Bahinawa, to descend, bhramg Baļalā, cat = vidāla, Maled. buļ Bã, a vbo. bahinawã, D. I. 9, !
Kavy, XII., 21. Bā - bhāga, Nām., 51 ; K. J., l Baya, “ brother,” Tiss, 2, Bălayi, “child," P.P., 39. Bikawa wi Alutg.
Bija kali, Mih. (20), Mah, R. (6), Biji = blırājitawī, K. J., 43. Biju, “ seed,” R. D., 17; Dond
Chr., 54. Bijurupa = bijaplira, Ab., 577. Bijuwata, Gp., C., 8. Bidam, Amb, A, 13 ::= abhidhamu Bilina, Her, comp, ban. Bilyuvyʼa, B°. P., 46 ; Biuqiyae, ib., 4 Hinera, Sept. Oct., S. M., B., 14. Bimduwīma, Her. Binduru, * changed," S.S., I., 9.
Bim, earth, Mlah. B. ; Aet.,, B. 3 ;
bing, Chr., 54. Binneliya, A/lohid Kir., (57). }Biyama = bhayn, S. S., 14. Biren = bhītiya, Gutt., 2 ; Malec Bili, Amb. A., 19 = balika Mi comp. bili, "a powerful person, Bili, raw, Amb., A., 47 ; W. P. C', Bili Mayil, B. 5; Nam. 27(); i
R. A. S., VIII., 71, loalivarddha. Biliyā = balisa, Ab., 674. Bisaru Kāvy, X. 209. Bisaum, Pl. of biso Mayil. B. 2G Bisawa, Kotta.
Bisew = abhishcka. Amb., A., : Biso, “ Queen,” Mlayil, A., 12 Katugaha, B. 4 ; Abisew, K. J., Bisowa, Amb. B., 42 : “ Inaugurat Buka = lohikshu, Tiss. Il 5 : (Galwa Buki, Nett, (29). IBuilalnaiwan, S. M. A., ), for m
money.” Bulina wai, “to sleep,” Alw, 64.
f Buli. A n. B. 42.
Bill, Pi f is . Maled. lBuin, \layil, B. (; ; Nām, 27 ; Bun 13ına, “ sister.” P. P., 205 ; of buhur. Bunaungana, P. P., 2(5. Bulat = tā nbīla. Kaeligatta (5 liya tebala, J. C. A. S., 1855, Buhui, exterity,” Nam, 275: A

84
an, Ch., 50. S. M., A. 24, - Nihkshepakota
.54, cf. Baka,
cf. Bajikahi.
ra, (163), 15, 17 ; Maled. bis
illa.
7, cf. Ba)
l58, 3; Amb., A, 40; Maled.
. līrung, “ to fear,” Chr., 54. M1)pດກິha N4 Grinblot, S.;
S. S. 57.
30; Comp, lilinas, Na lu, Ν 5. eligious offerings, cf. J. B. B. Comp. bhallan.
Num1 140 Kaelig, B. 13 ; 2()5. bn.'
ll.
slalnawan from Tamil muldal,
du, “ image, Chr. 57.
bhagna Kael, S. S., õ7. , sister, Gl. Dh., 43.
ʼ). -\. 22. : Katugalıa, A. I7:
S().
731 ; Kävу. Х., 132.

Page 193
Bilu, Nam. 125, Ab, 569. Bedanawa, “to distribute,' Am Bentoța = Bhīmatittha, Mah. Bera = bheri, 158, 16 ; Ruan. Beligala = bhillasela, Mah. II., Bellä, “pearl oyster, o Ab., 676 Behedak = bheshaja, P. P., :
“ medicine,” Chr., 60. Beheru, Nām, 130 ; Ab. 585. Bē = bheda, S. S. I., 1, II., 21, Bojiya, Hab., 5, 6 ; cf. bhojya
line 11. Boņd, Amb., B., 44 = Bhaiņdik Bodun, “eating,” S. S. I., 21, c. Bona wä, “to drink,o v^pä, Mal Boyana, Gp, C. 11. Boru wa = aparādha. Boll = busa, Pāli bhusa Ab., 45 Bohidi Nām., 127 ; Ab., 574, 5 Bosat = bodhisattva, Gp, A, Boho = bahu, P. P. 8; Gp bohoma, contr. bó Gl., Dh., 4 Baegin = bhāgena, Amb. A.,
bae, * lot,” Chr. 59. Baegae, Wandar, 10. Baetialluwâ = Medhra (?). Baeti = bhakti, Kāvy, V., 42; Baediyāwa = bhrajjita, Ab., 4( Baena, 158, 4 ; S. M. A., 12 = Baendae v/bandh, Amb., A., 44 Baemma “bond,” Nam., 245; ) Baema, “eye brow,” Maled, bu Baerama = brahma Para wis, 1 Baelu, Gp., A., 7; B., 9, l0, C. 1
cf. Baellae. Baewahara = vyavahãra, Para Baewi, Gip., A. 8; Baewin, S. Baesae, a vbo bahinawā, Amb
S. L., 59. Baehaeri = bahira, “external,
bera, Chr., 62. Baellae, Annb., A., 38 ; cf. lBaelū Bāe, “ brother,” Amb., A., 5 ; C Bãeņae, S. Mi., A., 28 ; cf. Baņ. Bāeya = Bhāga. IBhațțayan, G., B. 15; Thūp., Bhandara (mod. bandara), “sor baņqlara, “ public,” Chr., 63. IBhayae, Kaelig, A., 32; Katug

185
b., B. 16, 56. II, 341 ; bem = bhima, S. S., 57. D., 26 ; Maled, beru. Chr. 53.
320. ; Näm., 87 ; Maled. boli Uhr. 26 ; Ab., 330 ; Maled. beskarā,
ka pati inscr. at Salsette, XIII,
a pariweņa (?), Mah. 52, 58. E. Bojun, P. P., 32, 33. ed. bong Chr., 53.
3 ; Amb., B., 47.
76.
3.
. passim, Wandar., 13; Modern
1.
52; B., 4 ; Wandar, 7 ; Maled.
Parawis, 70. 3.
bhāgineya, cf. Bāe.
Kāvy, XI, 21. ma Gray, 20. 45. ; baellma, S. L., 59 from balanawa,
w. 113. M., A., 26; Gp. passim. )., A. 11; R. D., 21; Gp., A. 36;
’ Amb., A., 23; P. P., 42; Maled.
i.
l. Dh., 43.
VIIT.
of a chief,' 158, 2, comp. Maled.,
aha, A., 25.

Page 194
18
Bhallan, P. P., 39; comp. balika
1875, p. 12. Bhärakalapasu, Kael. Bhāg, P.P., 8 = bhāga. Ma, Maha. A., Gp. A., 16; C.
CLVIII. Makalgama = makkala Mah. II., Makula Galwihara, (54). Makuhamu = makshakudrüça, M Maga = Marga, Gutt., 153. Maga, “ look, S.S., 34. Magul, “ feast,” S.S. Il, 21; Mau Majimodina, * march,” Hab. 1
Maendindina. Manga = marga, Gp., A., 23; S. Manggiya, Mah. C.; P. P., 38; Ma
17; H., mang, B, L., 319. Maţa, G p., C., 11. Mada, “mud,” = Mala (?). Maļula = maņdala, D. I., 4;
A., 31; Katugaha, A, 25. Madluva = Maņdapa. Maņdowu wa = Maņqļāpaka, Amb May1, 158 8. Mandapa, “ almshouse” Gp, B, ; Milandaran, Gallasne, 3; D. I.,
wansa, L. Mat, P. P., 40. Mata = Mātrā. Matu = Mastaka, “ only”; L. V. Dondr., (163), I., 10; C. P., Gip 1879, p. 44 ; Matuwana, Ruan Maled. mati “ upper,” Chr., 70. Mattantā, P. P., 41. Mattamatta, “drunk,' Ab., 101. Mada = Maja. Madata = Mājyeslhtba, Nām., 12 Maduka, Galgirik, (17); Mac
cf. Mīwan. Maduta = Mattabastiya Gutt., 4; Maduru = Maçaka Kāvy, II., 12 Manā, P.P., 21, 4:6. Manāpaya, Mih. (20). Manawedayi, P. P.P., 30; S. M. Manikāya, Waeli. Mamina, wä, Ch., II., 18. Manuwāiesara, Amb., A., 39; Ma
1880, p. 33. Manumaraka, Gaj. (5); Galwana.

5
raya, J. C. A. S., 1855, p. 74;
10; cf. hunudiyama, S. S.,
202; Nām. 140.
ah. II., 116.
gula, Amb., A., 33; Gp., A., 7. 0 ; Ruanw. D., II, 6, (21) ; cf.
M., B., 8. yil. B. 10; mangdiWa, K. M. A.
Waelig, madulla Kaeligatta,
f
)., B., 53.
23., C., l.
8; Gp, A., 17; Attanagalu
K. C., P.P.P., 36; S. M. B., 1 ; , C., l?; Matumatu., J. C.A.S.,
C.
. D, 32 ; P. P., 16; Gp,
S. 24;
l; K. J., 66. lhuka, Kong, (112) D. 4;
2.
B., 16.
h. I, 237; III., 95; J. C. A. S.,
2. Hab. 5.

Page 195
Manwa, S. S., 57. Mammae, “ myself,” Gp, B. 15. Mayewan, Gp, C., 16, (). Marana, Abhay. B., 7. Marahu, Gp, C., 12, “ death,” S Marā, Wewelik., 26, 18. Maru, S. S., 24. Marumanaka, Mah. R. ; Sandag Mal, brother, P. P, 22; ma
Dh., 43. Mal, flower, Hab., 7; Amb., B., Mala, P. P., 11, “ dirt." Malakuda, “ virgin,” P. P., 39; Malada, “ sandal," S. S. I., 14. Malawa = Mallaka, Al), 458. Malas, Amb. A. 38; B., 34. Malwar, Amb. B., 35; mod. ma MHawtan, P. P., 39. Mawunta, S. M. B., 16. Mawupiya, P. P. P. A., 26; P.
lham, 683. Mawli, Gp. B., 17. Mas, “ fish,” = matsya Abhay.
Maled. Mas Chr., 55. Mas, month, = Māsa. Amb. A., Masak, P. P. 50. Masu, Ruan, D., 7, see Davids 23, note. Hardy Manual of Masuru = macchariyam, “ jealo Masulutae, E. P. (116) A., 19. Mastoța = Macchatittha, Mah. Massinā, “brother-in-law,” Ab., Maha aegi, P. P., 3; Mahang Nām, 235 ; Kāvy. X, 194 E. H. Mahang Hoernle, 81. Mahaņa = Ģramaņa, Gp. B., 4; Mahanam, Mayil. A., 20 = Ma
23. Mahanami, Tiss., 4, 7. Mahanel, “the blue lotus.' Mahanaewiyapokuna, Parawis, Mahapāņain = Mahāprājña, Gip Mahapä, Gp. C., 19. Mahaboya, Mah. B. Mahamada, Tamanagala (55). Mahayan Katugaha, A., 5. Maharajāņan, P. P., 6. Maharajahu, P. P., 12. Maharad, E. P. A. ll. Mahalaka, Hab., 5.

87
ub. 139.
. D. ; comp., manumaraka. alqu Wa,ı ; S. M. A., 27 ; cf. Gl.
3; 129, 6.
GI. Dh., i 52.
lwaru = mālākāraya.
P., 26; cf. matapitasa, Cunning
A, 14 ; B.., 6 ; Aetakada, A., 4 ;
4, 56, K. M. A., 7.
Coins and Measures of Ceylon, Buddhism, 218. usy,” Nām, 7 ; Kāvy. XIII, 52.
III., 68.
244. u, malharu, precious = mahalgha ; cf. mahaengi. J. P. Mlahariha, ;
Gl. Dh., 31 ; Ing. A., 20. hauakarma, mahanuwain, Gip. A.,
89. . B., 3; R. D., 12 ; Ing. A., 8.

Page 196
ls
Mahāle = malhālekha Aet. B., 2 A., 19; Malhālaeņan, Mah. A. ; Mahalusanga, P. P., 40, 46: Mal Mahallawun, P. P., 39; Pāli mahi Lotus, 367,749; Kern Agoka, Mahawatura, Glp. A., 9. Mahawar = Mahāpāra, Aumb. B., Mahasarana, Kir., 2. Mahāmbo = Mahābodhi, P. P., 4 Mahidi = maharddhi, Gutt., 81. Mahuduru, Gp. C., 18. Mahodhaya, 158, 1 l. Malhaengi = mahãrgha, P. P., 13 Maļa, “ deal.’ Mau, o brother," Situlp., 1; con Maļuva = mālaka, 15 S, , S;
Sept Sutta Palis, I. Mā, P. P., 8, 15 ; R. D. 24. Magam = matugalma, Her. Māgal = mahāgalla, Mah., 1S0). Mãidae, Abhay. A., 21. Mätraya, Gp. C., 21. Mādelgas = malhalabujaga ("cha, M Mādaet = mahãdāțbika, Mlah. II Manaya, “ distance," R. ), 21. Māma, “ uncle,” Ab., 245. Mālakā, 158, 17. Maligawa, “palace,” C. A. S., 187 Māwaļ = Mahāwila, Abhay. A., Māwulā, Waeligama. Māwaeni, P. P., 7. Mahaeiigi = Mahargha, K. J., 10 Miciyadițika = mithyādrishțin, ) Mita = mutthi, “fist,” S. M. Miņināl, Amb. A., 33; comp. Nāl Miņīr, “goldsmith,” Amb. B., 47. Mindiya, “ female slave,' 158, 17; Mit = matsya, S. S. II., 34; cf m Midinawā, Tiss., 5, 6 = midīma = Midi waeli = muddika, Ab., 587. Midul, Nām, 105 ; Kāvy. XII, 4" Midella = mucalinda, Ab., 563. Min, “fish,” Naim., 8:3; K. J., 200 Min, “ visdo, Nām., 52 ; K. Mindennața, cf. nisadennața. Minis, Ruan. D. 28, Amb. A., 30 ;
28; Maled. Inīhung, Chr., 60. Miniya, “ corpse,” Ab., 58. Minimatu, ** afterwards,” Alw., 76

S
); Mahalekā, E. P. A., 22; Ing. Kāvy, XIII, 90. alā, 58, 9. llaka; Mag. mahālaka, Burnouf, 105,
54; K. M. A. 13.
3; MIāmbo, P. P., 32.
; K. J., 105.
p. mal. Rual. D., 22 ; cf. inäla, Grimblot
lah. I, 347. , 130.
3, p. 78. 7. -
5 ; cf. mahaengi. Kir. (57) comp. misadițu.
Mah. 50, 9.
miņdi, Amb, B., 20.
a.S. = mukti, cf. mudawā.
7; Ab, 218; J. P. Mijijā.
J., 125 ; Ab., 373; P. P., 19 ;
P. P., 34; Minhã, “ man,” R.ID
cf matu.

Page 197
189
Miyaīguņu, Gp. B., 10; Miyunu =
cf. Mipal. Miyara, ʻ“ dam,ʼ Kävy., 42. Miyullaesi, S. S. II., 21. Miriīīgu = Marīci, Ab., 65 ; Nām., 4 Miris, pepper = marica, Maled. Miru Mirisawiţi, R. D., 30. Milaya, Kael. Milae = mūlya, “ money,” Ab., 531
Gutt., 134 ; Ab., 471. Millānantoța = māliitittha, Mah. II., Miwan, K. M. B., 3 = madhüka, con Miwa = mahisha, “ buffalo,” Aetawi 7; Ing. C., 5; Wewelk., 25, 29; c Misak = vinā Kāvy., 20. Misadițu, Gutt., 56 ; Her. = miciya Mihita = smita, P. P., 40 ; cf. Malnā Mihinga = Miridañiga. M = Mishika, rat D. I. 1); Mald. Mī = Madhu ; Mīgoda, Mah. II., 13 = mrityu "death ” Gp. B., 15 ( Mī = mahisha, Nān., 140 ; Kāvy.
Chr., 49. Mīpal = Mahīpāla, comp. miwā, S. Mimutta, “great grandfather.” Mīrikuņu = Mardila, Kāvy. IX., 72 MIwan, Alnb. A., 50; Ab., 554 = M Mluktim, Aet. B., 15 ; V muc. Mugațiyā = mungusa, Ab., 622. Mugara = mudgara, Ab., 392. Mujita Vmaj, Hab., 1 ; cf. kimidi
205, Mut, “besides,” Aumb. A., 16, 41; P Muti = Smriti. Mutu = mukta, pearl, P. P. P. A,
Chr. 62. Mutulael = muuttilamba, Mlah. III., Muda = samudra (?), Mih. (20); cf Muda, K. J., 47 ; cf. Mlundum. Mudala = Mudgala. Mudala C. P. Kotta. (160); Mudali Mudawa = Muktakarawa, K. J., 1 Mudun = Mūrdhan, Dewanag., 4
mundun. Mun = Mudga, Kāvy. V., 5 = Pāl Mundu, 158, 14 = Miludrà ? Mundum = Mūrdhan or mudrā, 4 P. P. P., 8, 12; Gp. A., 12 ; Mudu mudun. Mura = Amrita, Kävy. 78.

Ialhiyangana, Mah. II., l30 ;
l; Gl. Dh., 46 ; ef. meraj. Ls, Chr., 62.
; Wewelk., 18; Amb. B., 3 ;
146.
hp. miwan. ra, C., 20; Mah. C. Mayil. B.,
omp. mi.
ditika, q. v. vagga, VI., 35, 2.
Mida, Gray, 16. 6 ; MIīnmaessa bee.
) Nām, 207.
VIII., 30; Maled. mīguna
S. I., 5 ; cf. miyaīlīguņu.
Iadhüka.
inawā; cf. sumugga, Jāt. II.,
. P, lassim.
18; Gp. A., 18; Maled. Mui,
5Ꭹ .
A. Muhundu.
war Kael.
5. ; Nām., 166 ; Ab., 542; cf.
i Muñiga, Beames I., 286.
Amb. A., 25, 56 ; D. I., 4; unpatkarawu, Kael. ; cf. muda,

Page 198
Muruñga, Nām., 120 ; Ab., 55 Murutamal, “red topaz,” Näm. Mula, P. P., 29; S. M. A., 24; Mulaya = miilya (mod. Inilay Mulu, single, S. S. R. D. , 1
Nām, 238. Muludeta, “ cook,” S. S., 60; M Mulpisakarawä, Kael. Muwa = Mukha, “mouth,” P
and Maled, Mūna, Chr., 54. Muwarada, “pollen,” Nam., ll Muwa = Miga, Sub, 140. Musawāya, Her. Musnā vmarj - sammuijamī, Muhu = paripakwa, Kāvy., 91 Muhuda = samudra, S. L, 6
muda and malūndu, Maled. samumoļu, Pischel Beitr. V., Muhuna, “face,” K. J., 82; com Muhunnaru = Nakalanagara, " Muhula = Makulita, K. J., 18,
Muhula = Vakula, Nām, 122 Muļagutika, Mah., JR. (6). Muļa, D. l., 5. Muļavatiya Situlp. (16). Muļu = Mūla, P. P. P. A, 13 ; Maled. Muli, “ complete,” Cl) Muļulu = Maņdala, 45b, 3, 6 Mūkala = Makula, Ab., 544.
Muda = Samudra cf. muhud Muindu = Samudra, Gp, B, Me = Megha Amb., A., 2; Me Meki, P. P. passim. Meknaț, Amb. B., 34. Met = Maitrī, Amb., A., 11. Men, “ like,” S. S. I., 14; P. P. Menehi, loc. of manas, Amb. A. Mendahat = madhyastha, Gp, Meyin, P. P., 27. Mera, Her. Meraj = marici, merada, S. L, Merama, others Kavy, 27. Mela, assembly, Mah., C., Amb. 22; K. M. A., 14; Aetaw, B 702, or mela, “ dead,” Hoernl Mewun, = methuna, P. P 25 ; ) Mewaeni, S. M. B., 15. Mese, P.P. 26; Gp., B, 5, 17; Mesun = mehesun, R. D., 12.

90
.
200; Kāvy. X, 180. Dondr. (163), 15. a) Sandagiri (23).
; whole, S. L., 66; S. M. A., 6;
Iulutaenga, kitchen, Kael.
, P., 42; Gp. A., 13; mod. Miina
6; K. J., 201.
Ab., 223.
6 ; Muhundu, S. M. B., 7; cf. Mūdu Chr., 65 ; conap. Sindhi 9).
p. muwa,
Mah. III., 180.
73; Nām., 167; Gutt., 31. Kāvy. X., 67; Ab. 572.
S. M. A., 6; Gip. C. 24; comp. r., 46. ; Nām, 238.
a and muhunda.
14. kawaņa, R, D, l5 (21).
12; Gp, B, 9; D. I., 4. , 10; P. P., 23. C., 5 ; cf. maedahat.
66; cf. miriñgu.
, B., 55; Mayil. A., 33; Ing., B., , , 28; Pāiyal. 241 ; melīna Hāla,
e, 108. Her.
Ruan D. 19.

Page 199
19)
Mehi, S. S. I., 1; L.V. K. B. ; W Mehibada, C. P., Kotta. Mehe, meheyae service, Amb., A.
11. Mehekaruwa, P. P., 26, 39; Wael Meheņi = çramaņī, Mah. B., Her. Mehewaiin, C.P., Kotta, Kael. Mēnāvam, R.D., 30. Mlēya, masc, mõya, fem., Ch. II., : Mēye, Kāvy. X, 142. Monara = mayira, S. S. I., 14; M Monawața = Manākoța, Gutt., 2 Mora = Muragahā, K. J., 106. Molok, Melek = Komala, soft, Ab Moli, hump, Näm, 216; Ab., 497 Mohot = muhurta, S. M. B., 7, T Mohora S. S. I., 2. Mohol, or Möl = mugala, S. S. I., Mõya, “ the mouth of a river,” Ab Mōru = makara, Kāvy. XI, l; Mõw = māti, “ canal,” Mah. Il., Mae, L. W. K. B., P. P. P., B, 22;
passim. Maekuwa, S. M. B., 28 Mmraksh. Maegum, seeing, S. S., 57. Maeți = Mrittikā, Amb. B., 8. Maețikaeța, “ clod of earth,” Ab., Maetipata, “ earthen bowl" = M Maețiwal = Mattikāwāța, Mah., Maeqļīma = Maddanam, Ab, 105 Maediya = Maņdūka. Maedae, P. P., 11 ; Mimard. Maeņa = Maņi S. S. I., 14. Maeņik =Māņikya, R.D., 7; P. Maeņdili = Maņdala, Ab., 296. Maeti = Amätya, K.J., 116. Maeti = Mautri, Gutt., 227. Maedimāla, Koțța. Maedu wa = Mandira, Parawis, Maeda = Madhya, S. S. I., 13, b Amb., A., 58; Gp., A., 17, C. ] Maedahat = Madhyastha, S. S. II, Maeņiyan, Gp., B., 16; Mah. B., Maenaewa (eyi) = Manāpam
67 ; R. D., 7. Maenaewi, L. V. K., C; mod. Maendidina, Abhay A., 4; cf. m Maendinayaemae = majjhima y Maeyāe, P. P., 41. i Maera, Wewelk, 12.

welk, 7, 9. , 25,30; Nām, 82; Wandar,
ig; Mekaru, Cook, S. S., 51.
cf. mahaņa.
1.
Taled., mineri, Clır., 62. 31.
.243 ,.Nām ;716 و.( hip I., 4.
22.
., 93, Nām. 215 ; Ab., 500. 39.
Ran. D., 2; P. P., passim, Gp.,
1mod. mirikanawā.
63; Hem. II., 29. attikāpatta, Amb., B., 8.
35.
P. P., A., 18; Gp, A., 18.
3. ut maenda, P. P., 46; D. I., 7; P. 22 ; cf. mendahat, Pali majjhatta. Maeniyan, S. M. B., 17.
asti, S. M. B., 25 ; P. P. P., 54,
maenawa, Koțța. ajimodini. āma, P. P., 30, 37

Page 200
Maeriya, Ruan. L., 26. Maerū, Gerund of Maranawā, A Maela = Milāna, S. L., 69. Maes, bed, Nām., 176 ; K. J., 1 Maesiri = Masāragala, Nām, Maessakae, K. J., 137. Yakada, “ Iron,” R. D., 19; ! dah Svarthe, Hem, 429; Pisc Yakadum, P. P., 39 (yakaduru) Yakaya, Wewelk, 8 (?). Yataka, “ lower,” Angul., 3 (67 Yatatehi, Alw., 76. Yațaesi, “ lower tank,” Amb., A Yatgalae, “The lower hill,”
gadu, Chr., 60. Yadinawa, “ to pray, beseech” Yana, “ called,ʼ S. S. I. 3; P. P Yannawunta, P. P., 28. Yalā, Amb., B., 27 = Salā, Cha Yali = Naewata, K. J., 78. Yawa, S. M., A., 31; P. P., 34, P. P., 24; cf. dawaspatã. / Yasa = Yasasa, Kâvy, XII., 26 Yahana = Ģayana, Nām, 176; Yahana w/ sah, Amb., A., 11. Yahapat = subhaprāpta = Yā = Subhapabbata, Alw., 72. Yahala, ýeheli = Sahāya. Yahala, Amb., A., 36; Yāla, a 1
].l., p. 20, Ab., 484; cf. Yāla. Yāku = yāgu, Mah., R., 3. Yāla (tun yālak, 3 times), cf.
Hours. II., 143 ; D. I., 12 158, 8; Waeli. Yi = iti S. S. I., 1, 6; P. P., pas Yi = asti S. S. II., 21. Yut, P. P., 37. Yutu = Yukta, Amb., A., 23; . Yuttāha, P. P. P., 56. Yutteyae, Gp., C., 15, 22; P. P. Yutti = Yukti, Kâvy. XII., 79. Yuda = Yuddha, Gutt., 105. Yuvaraja, Gp, B, 1. Yū, P. P., 48. . . . Yeta = Yanakalhi, K. J., 38. eda, P. P., 25, ; S. L., 69. Yedi, P.P. P, 66; P. P, 21,1 Yedū, P.P., 51. Yodā, "fastened”; Gp, C, 7 U Yodi, P. P., 16.

92
bha, A., 14.
39. 22.
Maled. dagadu, Chr., 58; comp.
chel, Beitr. III., 239. , comp. bhallan.
)
v. 39; cf. yaeta. Amb., A., 34; comp. Maled. adli
Wyāc. | 27; Gp, B, 13, 20.
itty.
35; Gp, B., 1 ; dawas yawanu,
5. ܫܝ
K. J., 55; P. F., 32.
pat, Gutt., il 37 ; comp. Yāpahu
measure of extent, Rhys Davids
yal Nam, 35 ; J. Alwis Leisure ; Ruan, D., 31 ; L. V. K. B.,
ssim.
P. P., passim, yutuya, Gp., C., 9.
P., B., 2.
&c.
; P. P. 19, 24; S. L., 69.

Page 201
Yedi = Yâcita, S. M., A, 17.
Yedena, Wewelk., 36. Yedennawun, P. P., 20. Yehe, S. S., 4. Yeheka, “excellent,” K. J., 14 l; Yeļa = diyaddha. Yon = Yoni, S. S. I., 6. Yona, kinsman, Gp., A., 5. Yohombu, Nām., 12G; Ab., 577. Yae, Gp, C., 12, 23. Yaeta = adhastāt P. P., 19, 23; Yaeyi, S. M. B., 17. Yaela = Yāla, P. P., 50; cf. Yā Yaewin, L. V. K. B., from Yawa Rakana, Hab., 5; R. D., 10 (21). Rakawiya, Gaj. 2. Rakinawa, “ to watch.' Raknā, Amb., B., 37, S. M. B., 4. Rak pārņkata, Mlah., II., 116. Raj = rājā, L. V. K. A., Amb., A Rajadaruwa, P. P. P. A., 10; 15. Rajaya, S. M. A., 20; Katugaha, Rajasirin, S. M. A., il. Rajastha, S. M. A., 28. Rajini, “ queen,” Sandag., B., 3, Rajge = rājagriha, Amb., B., 9. Rajuruwan, 158, 5; Gp. B., l
B., 2. Rața, Amb. A., 47; Gp. A., 4, 20 Ratladuwa, Anib. B., 37. Raņasiņha, Gp. A., 10. Rat (?), S. M. B., 14 (v. l. ranpata Rad, Mah. A., cf. raja L. V. K. A. Radawa = radaka, Amb. B., 53. Radahara, taxes, Mayil, B., 5. Radū = rāja dulhitā S. S. I., 9.
Radola = rājakula, 'lheadma { Thūp. U. P. III., 3; middle
Radakol Mayil, B., 23. s Ran Gold, Amb. A., 35; B. 1.
Ranae, Amb. B., 57 (money?); Randawa, Gutt., 215. Rambukvaela - rāmucchuvallik Raya, N ett. (29). Rala, wave, Kävy XI., 10 ; Naim Rawatanawi, “to cheat,' K. J., 1 Ras = raçni, Kāvy X., 173. Rasawachiyae, Gp. C., 10. Raha or Rä = Surä, Kävy TX.
Her. Mald, rã, Gray, 17.
Q 6038.

93
Paraw, 108.
cf. Yațaesi.
a.
6 ; Kaelig, B., 12; Katugaha,
); Maled, rai, Chr., 61. , raj. Amb. A., l. -
,” Wewelk, 17; Ing. B., 21; form rajakolihi, Tiss, 12.
Maled. rang, Chr., 56.
ranin, 158, 17.
a, Mah. II, 185,
, Si ; Ab, 662. 34.
23, intermediate form rāha
N

Page 202
Rahaja, Nett. (29). Rahas, Gp. C., ll; Näm, 190. Rāla = radala. Rik for ruk S, S. I., 14, Rita = Arittham. Ridi = rajata Wandar., 5 ; Mi Riyana, = ratana, (aratni) Cu
Maled. riyag, Chr., 47. Riwi = ravi, D. l., 4; Nām., Risi vrue, P.P., 49, cf. risiwu
A. 6 = rucitwā. Ruk = vriksha S. S. I., 6; G Rukat, Nam, 118 ; Ab, 555. Ruku, “ dwarfish,” Gp. B., 4 : . Rukuranawa, S. S. I. 6, part, r Ruti = ruci, Kavy, passim. Rudu = Mahat Kāvy., 721 = Rupun = ripu, E.P.A., 18. Ruwan = ratna. Ruwanmaeli, Wandar, 9; com Ruwanasun, Amb. B., 12, mist Spence Hardy, Eastern Mona Ruwari S. S. I., ll. Rusi = rishi, Kavy. III, 33. Reda = rajas, Gutt., 106. Redum = rujanā, S. S., 41 ; M Rémas = rohita, “rawfish,” Ni Roga, Gip. C., 6. Roda = rekhā S. S. II, 26. Ron = renu. Rol, P. P., 18 (2).
RÖmbu = roman.
Rae = rātri, Maled. re Chr., 6 Rae = rāçi, Kāvy. XIII., 36, c Rae = haera, Gutt., 114.
Raekināwa = rakkhanāyaka, Raekiya, Amb. B., 18 ; C. P. lRaekae = rakshākoța, K. J., 4 Raekka, Gp. C., 7, 8, 9, 13; M Racingum, “ dance,” Nann., 66; Raedna, “ queen' = rajfii. Raeya = rātri, S. M. A., 15, cf Raela = lahari, S. L., 73; Mal Raewatilla, “ deception," Sub., Raevu, sound, Nām. (54 ; Kāv Raevula = Ģlnaru, Nāln. (50 Raes = rãçi, cf. rae. Raeswü, Gp. B., 44; raeswu, P
Chr., 47. - Raehiņi = ruslata, Kāvy. XII.

94.
aled. rihi Gray, 17. bit, 158, 12; S. L, 72; Kael;
40. m, “ desire,” Nām., 71; ruswā Amb.
D. A, 14.
Mald. ru. Gray, 17. ukuļõ I., 14.
raudra Gutt., 219.
p. Ratanamālā Mah., 90, 93. ake for Ruwanasut = ratanasūtra, achism, p, 26; Mil 350, Khad. VII,
aled. redu, “crack,” Chr., 52. ām, 85 ; Kāvy. X, 166.
l, cf. raeya. f. raes.
Amb. B., 17; Mah. II., 269.
0 ; Albhay. A., 15. n. A., 52, cf daekka Gp. C., 5. K. J., 25.
1'ᏋᏓᎾ. bl. Iráula, Clar. 6:).
40.
y. N.I., 18.
P., 35; comp. Maled, raeskurang,
58.

Page 203
9.
Raehuņa = raçimi (?), String Nä
Beames I., 348. Raehaena = raju, Parawis, 102. La in sinhala, 4/lä. Hem. IV., 238. La heart S. S. L., 13, cf. laya. Lak = Lankā, E. P. A., 6 ; Aetw,
Dewanag, 3. Lakada, “ stick,o comp. Pischel Bei Lakahi, Nett, (29). Laki = lakshmi, Kir (57). Lakuņa S. S. HII., 21. Lakus = lakuja Nām, l24. Lagana Her. Lajaka, Gallwihāra (54), cf. Açoka' Lat = labdha, S. M. A., 15; latae
26 ; lad, E. P. A., 17; Aetakada Ladi Malhak. D. Ladin Ruan, D. G.p. A., 7. Ladu, Gp. A., 3; Amb. B., 37. Laddan, Wewelk., 24, 25; Kong, Laddā, Abhay, A. 18. Laddähu, P. P. P. B., 21. Lanuwã = raçanã. . Landa = laja in wilanda Näm., 26 Landa, “voman,” K. J., 77; Näm., Lapa Mark Nām, 39 ; Kāvy. XIII Lapus = labuja, or lakuja, Ab., 57C Lapmāram Nām, 130; Kāvy. X, l Labana, R. D., 11 (21); P. P., 18 Labanu, Amb. A., 8, 40; B., 16, Läbhaya, L. V. K. B. Lamina, P. P., 44. Laya, “heart” = hrdaya. Lawana, lip, Naim., 164; K. J., 127 Lawa, Debelg, 4 ; P. P., 22 ; R. D. lawae, comp. Maled. lannang to a Lasunu, lahunu = laçuna S. S. 1., 2 Lalhãg = çālāka, Amb, A., 10; Cor Lā, P. P., 47. Lã = laha Kael. Lā = lãkshā, K. J., 58 ; Ab., 305 ; Läkada = läkha, Ab., 305, cf. abov Likitaka Alutg. (52), liyawa. Tiss. 1
72 ; Mahāvagga IX., 4, 11. Lin well, Nänn., 88 ; K. J., 1902. Liya, S. L., 10; C. P. Liyannawūn, 158, 15; liyaewiyae, . Lihanawa, “to lose."

5
m., 227 ; Ab, 448; H. rasa
A, 7; P. P., 14; Wewelk,1;
tr. III., 249.
S Pillar Inscr. III. Kaelig, A., 33; Katugalha, A., .7 ,ܝA ,
C. 4.
1.
50. ., 57; K. J., 198. ) ; Nānm., 124. 63; Ab, 577.
3
37 ; Her.
26; Gp. A, 21; Waeli ef pply, Chr., 47. 22; mod. linu.
np. Mah., 43, 45; S. S., 14.
Nām., 175. elakada. 8, Pāli likhitika Alw. Kacc,
Amb. A., 54.

Page 204
Lihil = çithila, Kāvy. VIII., 53, Lī, S. B. M. B., 2, avbo liyanav Lilawa, “action,” P. P., 54. Lunu, “ salt,” Maled. lonu, Chr. Lunuwaraņa, Nām., 122 ; Ab., Luhu = laghu S. S. I., 1 ; S. B Luhul, Nām., 86; Kāvy. X, 16 Lili = bahanalada S. S., 57. Le = lohita, Maled. le Chr., 48. Lekam = lekhakarma, Amb. A Leda = Klishța, “ sick,” Nām., il Lena, Gp. B., 10; K. J., 69. Leda or lenda, K. J., 35. Leda, K. J., 70. Ledaruwak = lekhadhāraka, “ Leya, “ writer” Amb. A., 21 ; S Leladena = līlopeta, K. J., 92; Lesa = līlā, Gutt. 13l. Luesa, R. D., 32; 145b, 3; Don Lé, “stroke,” S. S., 25. Lo = loka Gp. A., 8, etc. Lot = lodhra, Ab., 556. Lopalla S. S. I., 13. Lomudaehae, horripilation, Kāv Lola, P. P., 15. Lowa, P. P. P. A, 25; Gp. B., 2 Lowinawā, v/lih. Lowaeda or waessa = lokavās
L. P. VIII., 1. Losasun, S. M. A., 28. Loho = lohita, Gp. A., 18. Laekiya = Alamkrita. Laegum, P. P., 38, a verbo lagin Laeñgū a verbo mañgh, E. P. A
J. C. A. S., 1879, p. 35. Laedi, Amb. B., 19. Laebi, P.P., 35; Kaeligatta, A, Laebim, Gp. C., 5; laebeyi, R. 1 Laella, “plank,” Alw, 77. Lãeņan, Mah. B. “ writer.” Lãesi, “ slow,” Ab., 54. Wa, being, S. S. I., 1 ; P. P., 39. Walk = paksha, Mah. A., Amb. Wakagasala, Kavy. X., 220; con Wakasahidaka, Situlp., (16). Waga = vyaghra, leopard, Gutt Wagapul, “ long pepper,” Nāum., Wagala = galita, Kavy, X, 11S Wajāraņa, Amb. B., 38; Wajā
A. 17, = avadhāreti.

.96
wä,., cf. lüi a, vbo lanawä,
, 65.
553. . M. B., 3 ; Nām, 26. 6.
, 25, 57; Nām, 250. 57; Kāvy. XIII., 1.
examiner” (?), Amb. B., 43. . B. M. A., 5, cf. lāeņan.
Gutt., 106.
d. (163), 24.
y. WI, 33.
1.
l, P. P. P., 13; Gp, A., S.; Thip.
awä. ., 13; Amb. A., 4 ; Wewelk., 4;
s
31 ; Katugaha, A., 24. D., 18.
A., 45, 53; Wewelk, 6. mp. Pischel zu Hem. II., 26.
.., 209; Gray, 16.
218 ; Ab., 583.
; Nām., 247. rat, Amb. A., 16 ; waejaeriyac,

Page 205
Wajra, D. I., 9. Waț, Amb. A., 24; B., 14, 20; Watageya, “round house,” Gp. Wațaway, Amb. A., 56. Wațuwā, = vartakā, P. P. P., 5: Wațī = wațameyayi, Amb. A., '' Wațae, “ around” Amb. A., 43, Wațnāwaeri, Amb. B., 1:4 (= w Wațhi, Amb. A., 40. Wadana, P. P., 16; Waeli, 1. Wadanuwan, P. P., 6; comp. M
257 f. Wadamanaka, Nett. (29); Gal comp. Mah., 70; Burnouf L() S., II., 484. Wadatalan, K. M. B., 8; comp. Wada awut, S. M. A., 27. Wada, Gp. A., 17. Wadā, Mah., B. ; J. C. A. S., 18 Wadagenae, D. I., 7. Waqļāļa, Ing. A., 11. Waɖu, carpenter, Amb. B., 44
Congr., 342; Maled., wadang Vaņa = varņa, S. S. I., 2, 9, 1 Vaņā = virahita, S. S., 34. Vaņņatu vara, 158, 15. Wat = vrata, Amb. A., 5. Wat, P. P., passim, Her. Wat = vastu, Amb.A., 43; M. Wata, Amb. A., 29.
Watala, K. J., 47, “large.” Vataļa = vistīrņa. Kāvy, X. Watāma, Dunum., (15.) Watawa, time, P. P., 33. Wati wata, Tamanagala, (55.) Watup = vatthu, vāstu, Amh
Kāvy. X, 99 ; Arālnavatlu Vatura = vātula, Gp. A, ); T Watsika = wassikā, (?) Am). I Watsuņu = vāsacuņņam, Ai)., : Wattam, “ cleverness,” S. S., 23 Wadakasi is vica, Sul), 142, c. Wadawala = vācāvāțalka, Mah. Wadärä, Wandar., 4 ; Gp. B., 9 Wadąrana, P. P. P. A., 25. Wadalambayi, K. M. C., 10. Wadāļeyin, Mah. A. B.; compo; nawā and heyin = hetunā.

97
= waetup, “wages.” с., 1
* اللہ و شمس
; 158, 17. ()
atupnāyaka vīriyakāra Com.).
ar. badā, etc., Pischel Beitr. Il II.,
gamuwa, (30) ; Ponikulan, (!) ) ; tus, (325; Thomas, J. R. A. S., N.
tal.
79, p. 30.
cf. wudlhika, Trans. 2nd Orient. kurā nīlhung, Clr., 50.
0.
ah. B.; J. C. A. S., 1879, p. 29.
122.
. A., 49 ; cf. watu = ārānmaya, Maluiivilყაყ:l III., 7., (;.
hūp. VIII.
.., 7.
:06, powder.
f, wada wala.
lI., 202, cf., wadakasi. ; C. P., comp. yaeiacriya.
ted from wadia, p. p. of wadira

Page 206
198
Wadähinduwä, S. M. A., 32, Wadāļa, cf. wadāļo, S. S. CLVIII.
passim, C. P. Wadalen, W. P. D., 4; cf. Kiyen S Wadnā, Amb. B., 55 ; Mah. B. ; K cf. waedae Amb. A., 49 ; cf. pae Wana = vinaya, Amb. A., 12; Pan Wana, a verbo, wenawã, L. V. K. Wan (Pl.), P. P., 35, 47. Wanaka Dowagiriya, (53). Wana = virahita, Kāvy., 63, cf. w Wanasa = vināsa, Gutt., 83 ; S. S Wanija, Gallwihāra, (54). Wanaes = panaes, Wewelk, 20, 2 Wanda = vangha, Sub., 142. Wandlanā, Wandar, 9. Wandimin, P. P., 43. Vandura = vānara. Wanneyae, S. M. A., 22; Gp, C., 1 Wap Amb. A., 4 ; Wewelk, 5; J. ( Wapin, 158, 21. Vami = vālmīka, Kāvy. X., 209. Waya = vápi, Situip., 3. Wayanawā, “ to play,” S. S. III., 21 Wayasē = Awasthāwa, Gutt., 296 Wayira = Wera, Gutt., 38. War, “ work,” Amb. B., 33, 40; w Wara, monastery, Mlalh. A. B., Amb Waraja = Amb, A., 5.1; Waraņā, Mah. B. Warada, subking, S. S. I., 9, 14; = Walʼada, CIh. II., 15 ; P. P. 50; cf. Warada = viruddla, Kāvy. X., 10 Warada, “prayers,” Gp, C., 5. War in Shawirawalaya, P. P., 17 Waradaela, Ab., 520. Waral, lair, K. J., 38; Nām., 167. Warala, Tiss., 9. Waarã = warãlha, Nāin., 139 ; Ab., ( Warek, Kaeligratta B., 9; Katugalha Watlakā, G. C., G ; a verbo, walaka Walanda, We w., 3:3; Almub. A., lS, Walabaga = waļabāgni, submarin
vaļā nala. Walasa, “ lear, J. C. A. S., 1879, 40
Chr., 58. Walaswae wa = Tauracchavāpi, Mah Wala, clouds, Mlaled, vila, Gray, 15 Wale, ll:58, 12. Walaemba, mare, likodiya bilenda, J

; S. M. B., 20 ; Mah. A., P. P.,
S. S. CLX. I. M. A. 15., Aetawīra, passim ; wiya. rawisand, 41 ; P. P., 20, 23, 25. B., P. P. P. A., 29; P. P., 42.
aņā. S., 59.
1.
4. 3. A. S., 1879, p. 38.
; Her.
arjeta, “workmaster.” . B., 34.
cf. warada.
: yuvarājā oruparājā. Walraja.
= terawarun.
512.
А., 34.
lawi, to stop. 4 (6 ; cf. vvael:endla. fire, Kãvy X., 205 ; cf. Pãli,
; comp. Maled. vaļi, "jungle,”
I., 248. ; cf. waelaeli.
. C. A. S., 1855, p. 179.

Page 207
1
Wawastamā = vyavasthā, Mayi Wawi = vapi, “tank,” frequent Wawu, Gp. C., 8. Was = vanga, Mayil. A., 5; A
tions. Wasa = vāc, P. P., 42. Wasa, “year" Hab, 10. Wasag, later wasanga, Amb. A., Wasana, Amb. A., 8; P. P., 47; Wasan, the wass season, Amb. B Wasannawun, P. P, 19. Wasamba, south-west, S. S., 57. Wasara, (?) Ing. A., 17. Wasal = viqala, S. S. I., 14. Wasawan, P. P., 29. Wasawasika, Mah, R., (6), Kotta
trans. Cong. 331, line 3. Wasin, later wisin, Mayil. A., 19. Wasaegin = wassāgrayen, Amb. Wasnu, Mayil. A., 24. Wahan = Upälana, Gp. C., 21 ; Valhan = Yugadlhara, Nām, 10 Wahanse, frequent in later insc
p. 13. Vaharē, Nām., 34, 47; Kāvy. X Walhal, “slave,” Nām. 1 S4, P. P., - Waeli, Ramblaw. B., 4 ; D. I., Wahala, weak, S. S., 57. Valhala, loosening, Nām, 247; K Walhalkotae, having supported, P Wahasae, Wandar, 9. Walhnā, 158, 20. Wala, “hole, cavity, pit,” Maled., Wala, lamp Sandagiri, D. 2, (23) Wallandat, a vilbo, wallandlanawā = Waļā. = pițiaka, Amb, A., 12; c) Vaļā, loracelet, 158, 12; Rull A., 19; B. 22; Naim., 169; m 81 ; Maled. oula; Gray, 23. Wā, l’. P., 4. Wadiya, kitchen, Maled, wadique Wadi, S. B. M. B., 3. Wäsala, Kael. Wasi, Gp. B., 9 (!). Wäsinta, Gp. B., 19. Wikal = vikâla, Her. Wikala “twilight,” P. P., 27. Wikiya “trade,” Alnb. A., 42; M Wiketa “rice field,” Galwill. (54 Wikhewa = vikshepa, P. P., 47.

99.
.25 ویl. A in inscriptions.
Amb. A., 1 ; frequent in inscrip
2. Gp. B. 7. .1 ܝ.
rak. (46), comp. inscr. at Nāsik
B, 15.
Mlaled. fãewang, Chr. 66.
; Kāvy. X., 60. riptions, see J. C. A. S., 1879,
ITI., 31. 42; Thip. ITT, 1 ; Rivy. X., 142;
5 ; 1od. vā, Nītiigi.
āvy. X., 18. ', P, 9, 11.
waltı = aviata, Clır, 56. , later waet.
= awalaij, “ to eat.”
map. te waä. law, B 5; F. P. C., 1s; G. re unodern, Waela, Kilvy. N.I.,
, Gray, 22.
aled, wikang Chr., GG.

Page 208
2
Vigamaņa, P. P., 40. Wigalhata, Ch. III., 10. Wicala, a... vbo. wicaranawäi, P. F Wijita, Nott. (29). Wițae, P. P. P., (31. Witã la “ he inquired,” Kãvy. X Witaleya, Alvis. Contr. Or. Lit. vicaccikā, Jāt, I., 15 : Malāp Wit cup, Ninn., 214; Kävy. XII Witara = vistāra “ so much,” F Witarana “gift," K. J., 37. Widinawäi, Ch. III., 17 ; winiwid Widu = vidyut S. S. I., 3; Pr
widani Chr. 59). Widurat Indra, K. J., 140. Winisa “ certainly ” = winigcaya Windinawa, to enjoy S. S. I., 13 Windit, S. S., 45. Windimin, Gp.A., 6. Wibajakahi Galwana (10). Wibhaga, P.P., 39. Wiya = vyaya, Amb. A. 23 ; co. Wiya = wayasa, Kavy. II., 18 ; Wiya = yuga. Wiyatana Nāgirik. (97). Wiyat MIayil A., 16; Wiyata, S. Wiyalam, expense, Kotta (160)
cf. yadun prayel'. Wiyan = vitāna Calopy, K. J., . Wiyaba Nettuk (28). Wiyali dryland, Naim, 271 ; Al,
24 ; cf. wõlaruawā. Wiyawū Anub. A., 55 ; cf. wiyad, Wiyae, a vbo wenawã, P. P., 19, Wiruda, Strength, S. M. A.,
Majesty's royal lame, Kael. G Gutt., 237 ; wiraudu, L. P. Wirulesa, R. D., 11, Will Thūp. VIII. Will tank, Amb. A., 40 ; C. P. Nā Wilanda, fried grain, Naim., 261 ; Wilawun = vilevana, ller. Willina, K. J. 63. Willimu wana, Nām. 140. Wilumba “ heel,” Al), 277. Wiwalruņa, Amb. A., 48, Wiwekawat, l’. P., 20, 21, 23, 25. Wisata, direction S. S. I., 22. Visadara Snake, Nām, 77; Kāvy Wisada “spread,” S. S. I., 22 =

00
.., 2.
I., 122 ; comp. Pãli vitaccikā = urinibbānas, 52.
.., 79.
d'ab., 7.
a piercing, K. J., 98. äkr. vijü Hem. I., 15; Maled.
mp. Awiya, S. S., 20.
Näln, 254.
L., S0. ; Kael, D. I., 25; Gp. B, l1;
48; Nām., 175; Ab, 299. 280; Kivy, XIII., 42; S. M. A.,
l.
etc. ; Cp. C., 15.
10 ; cf. wiridu nānmayak, His , B, l4 ; Nān., 273 ; virulāvi
m., S9, Skt. vila Cave. Ab, 463.
... XII., 27. Wilhida, S. L., 81.

Page 209
2C
Wisabhāga, P. P., 27. Wisara, Ton. (1). Wisarata (?), 158, 4.
Wisi = wińęati, P. P. P., 39;
VIII., 22. Wisiti Hab., 9. Wisitura = vicitra. Wisin, P. P. P., 20 ; Wewelk., 45 Wisiyae, Amb. A., 20, 43; P. P.
K. J., 51. Wisīya = wasangana, Gutt., 154 Wisuruwa having dispersed, Gp. Wisuwa = visukha “ Unhappy,' Wisulu = visuka, Her. Wisesa, Dewanag, 4. Wissam = Wiçivakarman S. S. I. Wihițā = pițatkoța, K. J., 140. Wihida = haera, K. J., 55. Vihida, vihidi = viņīrņa Nām, Wihidenawa, to open, P. P., 18, 4. Wihirabijaka, Mah. R. (6); Mih.
cf. wisiri, Nām., 177 Viļi = virīdā, Nām., 71; Kāvy. Wiļi, bow, 158, 10; Thūp. VIII., Wī Amb. A., 36; R. D., 36 = vir Wun, “o borne,” P. P. passim, S. S. Vunara = Aruņa, Nām, 4l. Wuwa, P. P. P., 55; P. P., 8, 27, Wuwamana, Ruan D., 18. Wuhuta = vicishta “ direction.” Wū, Mah. B. P. P., 1, etc. passim
Weɖi “ boat,” Ab., 668; cf. peta Weņa = wīņā, Gutt., 89 ; Nām., Wendaru, fresh butter, Ab., 500. Wet = viyukta, Kavy. X., 157; Weti, P. P., a... vbo., wenawä. Weda = Skt. vaidya Pali veja, . Wedayi, R. D., 10; S. M.B., 16; C Veņ = Vishņu, Kāvy. XII, 14 ; Veņa = Veņasa change, Kāvy. Wenu, S. L., 82. Wenasa = viçesheņa, cf. Wesesa. Wenae, Gp. B., 5. Wemin, part from wenawa, P.P., Weya = upacikā, D. I., 10. Weyi (2), Gp. C. 8. Wera = qarira, Kävy, VII., 17 ; .
P. P., 46, 47 ; S. S. CLI.

Wewelk., 17; Gipsy bish Mikl.
; comp. wasin.
P, 40 ; cf niwaesa = liwasa,
A., 8.
R. D., 11.
12.
114; Kāvy. IX., 71 ; Gutt., 66. 2. (20) ; Mah. II., 109; Alutg. (52);
XII, 74.
Nām., 204. īhi. , 57.
39; Gip. A., 9; C, 11.
S. S. I., 22.
ᏓᏩ.
65,
Nām, 240.
Amb. A., 11 ; B., 30.
p. A., 21; D. I., 20; Thūp. VIII.
cf. Welu, Helm. T., 85. X., 82; wena others, S. S.I., 6.
Paravis, 62; Nām, 158; verae,

Page 210
20
Wera, = wehera, Gp., B., 10. Weralia = welatota “sea-shore.” Verala = Maryādā, K. J., 37. Weralu = Weļuriya, Ab., 491 ; IN Wel “field,” Ran. D, S. B. M, S. L., 82; Rambhaw. B., 4. Wela, tats. P. P., 20, 35. Wela = wallāhaka, K. J., 64. Welana = wețhana, Ab., 745 ; cf. Welu = Vishņu, cf Weņ., J. C. A Velu entvined, S. S., 57; Nām, Weludata see inscr. at Nasik No. Welep = vițapa, Ab., 547; Nā velambo = vidambanā Pischel Welewi = vilambhita, quickness, Wellen Koțța (160). Wewayi, S. M.B., 28. Wewulanawā v/vep. Wesa “ dress,” Amb. A., 42. Wesamuni, J. P. Vesamana, Bhag. Wesesa, P. P., 22; cf. wenasa. Wehāwūyā (?) 158, 8. Wehedayi Wandar, 10; wēdayi, Wehera. Amb. A., 27; K. M. C., 4 Wehela = wehesa, S. S., Ran. D., Weļa Gp. B., 6, 17; Thūp. VIII. Welanawa, “to wrap," Vvesht, c. Welamba = wadawa. Welanda = valij “Merchant,” G We - bhavati S. S. I., 1. Vē = vīthi Kāvy. VI, 50. Welanawa, “to dry," cf. wiyali. Wotunu = veshtana, Gp. A, 7;
3; comp. otunna. Woraendi = virājamāna Parawis, Wae, Amb. A., 11; Mah. A., 11 ;
B., 13. Waekaraņa = vyākaraņa, P.P., Waegirenawa, “to sink,” K. J., 13 Waejambehi S. S. I., 8. Waejāeriya, Amb. A., 17; comp. v Waejãerma, Amb. B., 20. Waeț, Amb. A., 49; B., 35, Waeli Waeta = vritta, Thüp. VIII. Par Waețiya = vartikā. Waetuma, Wewelk, 39. Waețup lamp, Parawis, 62. Waetum = waetup, “wages,' =
209 ; Gutt., 176; Ab. 455; Kā

Nām, 221; J.P. veruliya. A, 1 ; D. I., 13; Nam, 209;
woțunu.
S., 1879, p. 4.
245.
2. m., 113 ; Kāvy., X., 178; cf Beitr. III., 240. Nām, 26; Kāvy. X, 169.
218 = Walgravana,
}lnp. welana.
p. C., 13.
B., 3; P. P. P.A., 8; Thup. I,
39. P. P., 1, 2, 5, 6; Gp, A, 6, 10;
7. 4。
adārā.
cf. waļa. wis, 100. Waeli.
etana (), AmbA, 47; Nām, 'y, XIII, 64; Mah, 73, 37,

Page 211
Waețena, Amb. A., 49; B., 58 Waeda and parawaeda, P. P., Waedawasanawa, to dwell, P. Waeɖi = vriddhi S. S. III., 15
wețțang Chr., 54. Waedi (taena) hunting ground Waedae, a vbo, wadanawa,
Journ. as. XVI., 221 ; D. ] P. P. P. A., 14; Ran. D. 4; Waedasițina Waeli. Waedahinda, C. P. Waetiri = vistāra, Kāvy. X, Waedae, “ having struck,” Kae
25, (?); Amb. A., 49. Waedae, L. W. K. A. D. I., 14. Waedāer Aetawīra B., 11 ; Wa Waenan, Mayil. A, 3. Waeni, “similar” K. J., 39; se Waenemin, K, J, 134 = Kam, Vaeapa = varņa, K. J., 81. Vaera = Vīra, K. J., 92. Waera, “ diligence,” Naim., 74; Waerada = Aparādha. Waeriyan, Mah. C., Mayil. B., i Waeru, “ distance,” S. S., 57. Waeraeda = virodha, S. S., 59 Waela = walli, Mah. III., 213. Waela = walalla, Kāvy. XIII., , Waelandanawa, “to embrace,” WaelapĪma = wițapa, Ab., 123 Waelamita, “elbow," Ab., 265. Waelaya, Her. Waelasinna, she-bear, Gp. A., 8 Waeli = waluka, Ruan, D., 2
Maled. weli Chr., 65. Waelidanduwam, Her. Waelaeli, “ Cloudy,” Ab., 50; c Waew = vāpi, "Amb. A., 52;
20; R. D., 27; Maled. weu C Waewala = vāpivāțalka, Mah. ] Waewasthā = vyavasthā, Koți Walesi, Inhabitant, P. P., 40; Waessan, P. P. P. A., 13; wa Waesikiliya = vaccakuti, * lat Waesae, Amb. A., 12, 15 = wā Waesaewiyae, P. P., 30. Waehaep = vrishabha S. S. I, Waeļiyak, Amb. B., 11, 12. Wae = waewa, 145b, 5; Ran. Wāekoņda = Kuņqļa, Jessamin Waepaira = vyāpāra, S. B. M.

203
;w/pat. cf. niwadita Niray, 5.
22; Gp. A, 24; Waediya ib. P. P., 14, 17; cf. waeqļae.
; Gp. A., 5 ; Amb. A., 22; Maled.
l, Gp. A., 10.
comp. Vadhita Agoka's Ed. IV., ', 17; L. V. K. Á, Gp. A., 14;
P. P., 2; J. C. A. S., 1879, p. 4l.
139, lig, B., 7; Katugaha, A, 33; P.P.
edarumayen Kong. (112) A, 8.
2e Mēwaeni. pāwemin.
Kāvy. XIII., 62.
"; Ing. C., 6; Aetawīra C, 21.
; Alw, 80.
8l ; cf. walā. S. L., 84.
; comp. welep.
; comp. walasa. 2; Amb. A., 40; Mah. II., 188 ;
f, wală. B., 55; Aetakada A, 3; Gp. A., hr., 69.
I., 186,
a, (160).
S. M. A., 30.
esī, Gutt., 90. ine,” Kael. Ab., 212. sayakota Com.
0.
D., 2. , 3.

Page 212
204
Wāeya = vāçī. WWãesara = wawisara, Amb. A., 39 Wyawastha, D. I., 10; Gp.A., 18; Sa, “ Six,” Amb. B., 48. Sakak, Wand, 14. Sakasā, P. P., 31 = Sanskritya. Sakit, “ once,” S. S. I, 18. Saku = samskrita, S. S. I., 6. Sakman = calikramanam, walking,
Maled. lhenggung Chr., 7I. Sakwala S. S. I., 13, S. M. A., 6. Sakvā = cakravāka, Kāvy, X, 95
Ab., 641. Sakwit = cakravartti, Gip. A., 4; Saga = svarga, Gp. C., 7; Maled. Sagamaraketa, Dumum. (15). Sajjita, Ruan. D., 31. Sanga = griliiga. S. S. I., 22. Sañga = Saīigha, K. J., 72; Malh. Saigaramin, Her. Saīīgala = sanghāța, Mah. III., 137 Saīguruva = saīglharūpa, L. V.
and damaruwa. Saīlīgwaeli, Amb. B., 21 ; A., 38; S. Sațahan, Mark = saņțhāna Ab, 1( Sațhe = çāstri, Kir., 1. Saņɖla, Hicr. Sat (2), P. P., 46; 158, 20. Sat = Sattva, P. P., 8; R. D., 26; Sat - sapta Mah. B. Sat = Chattra, E. P. A., 12 ; Amb Satata, P. P., 20, 23. Satan = santāna, Gutt., 224. Satapā, P. P, 31 from saetapen
corrupted haetackma. Satar, four, Mah. B. Sataraka, Gp. A., 17. Satarawanna, the fourth, R. D., 20 Satara = çāstri, S. S. CLVIII. Satalis, forty, Ruan. D., 25. Sati, P. P., 30, 37. Satiyak, a hundred, Ruan. D. 24; Satutu = santushta, P. P. IP, 20 ; Satun, Gp. A., 8. Satura = Ģatru, D. I., 4; Gp. A, Saturuwa = gastra, D. J., 21. Satra, Wandar., 5 ; D. I., 20; R. IL L. P. 3; cf. dānastra Galpota B. Sada, moon, Kotta (160). Sadalu = chadda roof, Ab, 208.

; J. C. A. S., 1879, p. 8. Alw.., 69; Wandar, 16.
Waelig: ; P. P., 31 ; Ab., 213;
; Sakvā lihiniya Nām. 143;
Ab., 335. uwaruge Chr., 57.
A. P. P., 46.
; Sangala, a pair, S. L., 87. K. A., Her comp. buduruwa
B. M. A., 2; K. M. B., 18 )5.
Her.
.3 و.A ,
awā; from this haetaepma,
; Dond. I.
158, 11. P. P., 42; Gip. A., 11; B, 12.
3; B. 21.
, 14; cf. Saetra Thūp. VIII., 22; Tamil Chattirama.

Page 213
20
Sadawana, P. P., 20; caus, of Sa Sadaham, S. S. T., 22; Sadham, . Saddhiwiharika P. P., 18, 22. San = Saữijñā, Amb. A., 42. San, “ Cover,” S. S., 22 ; Amb. A Sanahä, Gp. B., 5 = sneha. Sanahã = snānakoța, Kāvy. IX., Sanahana - sansindunnavā, Kā Sanlpa, “health.” Santaka Kael. Sanda = candra, Moon. II., 2 ; Am Gp. A., 13; Maled. haɖu Chr., C Beitr., VI., 90. Sandulu - candrikā, K. J., 85. Sanda = Kshana, P. P., 37; S.
12 ; cf. sal Nām., 35. Sandaya, Kāvy. XIII., 49 = cha Sandaes = chandas. Sandahā, Gip. A., 4; B., 23; P. P. Sanhindena, P. P., 42 (to destroy Sapat, P. P. 37; Nam, 272. Sapayā, P. P., 32; a vbo sapayan Sapugamiya = campakao, Amb. ) Sappāya, pleasure, Alw, 81. Sabā loc., sebehi, S. S. I., 4. Sabramsaru, P. P., 26 = sabrahim Sam, Amb. B., 34, 38, 40, 41. Sama (for Sāma), P. P., 1. Sama, leave, P. P., 27. Samaka Kota. Samagaettan, P. P. P., 57. Samajāeya = samjāta, Amb. A., : Samaņan, Mah. A. Samata, Situlp., 5. Samadaruwan, Mayil. B. 24 ; Kon
Wewelk, 45 ; Minn. A., 48. Samanā, P. P, 23. Samanoļa, Wandar, 4; Mah. 68, ( Samanga = samagra, Wand., 8. Samanela - Samanasela, older Se Samara = Smarana, remembranc Kavy. XIII., 54; S. S. I., 6. Samawati = samāpatti, Gutt., 30 Samas = Samasa, S. S. I., 15; P Samādanwiyae, P. P., 49. Saman = Samagama, S. S. 31. Samiyen, Aet. B., 10 ; Ingin, A., 2 Samu, P. P., 27, 28. Samudura = samudra,

5
lanawa. P. P., 19.
, 56.
57. vy. VII, 31.
ib. A.,4; Wewelk., 5; L. V. K. B. 0; comp. Sindhi camdu, Pischel
M. A., 15 ; saendae, Amb. A.,
ndayae Kāvy., II., 38.
, 18; Her. Nitinigh, 12. ).
awä, Ch. II., 15.
B., 37.
ເacຊຶມri.
g. C., 9; W. P. D., 5; 158, 15;
5 = Samanakūța.
umanala Parawisand, 60.
e, Kāvy. VI., 26; Nām., 73;
. P., 23.

Page 214
Samun = sammuñjanī, Amb. A Samurddhi, P. P. P., 20. Sampajanku (?), P. P. 24, 30, 3 Sampat, P. P. P. B., 30; Gp. C. Sampatwā, P. P. P. A., 28. Sampasumbiya, “ bellow.” Sambana, Gp. A., 19. Sayambhu, Kir. 3. Sayura S. S. I., 16 = sāgara, “c Sarak, D. I., 5; Rank D., 2; G Saraņa, Devanagi, 4. Sarata = çırānta, Kāvy. VIII., 3 Sarasa, Dond. (163), 19. Sarahä, 158, 8 : Gp. B., 23. Sarahanawa, to decorate, Gp. B. Sarā = Ģarad, K. J., 70. Sari, likeness, K. J., 99 = sadri Saro, * tanks,’Hab., 2. Sal, time, Nām., 35 ; Amb. A., Sal, stome, Hab., 6; Mah. A. Am Sala, tree, S. S. I., 14 ; Nām., 1 Salamewan = çilāmeghavariņa, Salaya, servant Amb. B., 22, 23 Salasat, Amb. A., 44 ; cf. salaswi
Saelaesae passim. Salasanawa, “ to adorn,' S. L., 9 Salasun = çailāsana, K. J., 128. Salā = chatā, Gutt., 61. Salu = gātaka, clothes, Nām, l Salelu = Sallala, S. S., 59. Saw = Sarva, S. S. I., 20. Sawanaga, Hab. 10; R. D.IV., 7
68; IX., 271. Sawanyutopeta, Kir., 1. Sawayitha, Kottarakimbiyāwa Sawiyahi, Nett. (29). Sas =: satya, Kavy, 128; S. L, Sasun = çāsana, P. P. P., 15; G Sasna = gäsana, P. P., 8, 22. Sasmā = tacchita, Ab., 570. Saha, Amb. A., 22, 28; B., 16. Sahaļa = Sadriça, Gutt., 61. Saļa, D. I., 18. Sā, = çākhā, S. S. I., 1 ; Sāmuwa
613. Sāka, “six,” Gp. A. 17; D. I, 8. Sada, (2), W. P. A., 11. Sadha, having overthrown, S. M
sādhamin, P. P, 22. Sāpat = çākhāpatta, Mah. II., 2

206
, 37; comp. musmā.
9, 15.
licean.' ). A. 19 ; Waeligama.
), · b. B, 41 ; Malled, hila Chr.
(3.
E. P. A., 24; Amb. A., l. ; cf. Hāli Nītinig, p. 6. ā, Nītinigh, 10; Dond. (163), 24 ;
I., Salasmen Dond. (103), 20.
73; Kāvy. X, 92.
" (21); Ing. A. 4. Ind. Ant, VI,
46).
24. p. A., 24; B., 12; cf. hasun.
v = sākhāmiga, Nām., 139; Ab.,
C. B., 6; Gp.A., 22, 24; B, 15;
50.

Page 215
20
Sārasiya, “ 400,” P. P. 4; Waelig Sāl, “ rice,” Amb. A., 28, 47; 158 Sawa, “ hare,” S. S. I., 22. Sāhanuwat = iwasana, Amb. A., Sāhā, “ having received,” Amb. H Sika = qushka, S. S. I., 22. Sikurā = qukra, Kotta, Singayana, begging, Nitinigh, 10 Siți, Wax S. S. I., 22; Ab., 494; Siți a vbo. siținawā, Amb. A., 27 A., 3; P. P., 2; Gip. B., 10; . S. S., 57. Siținēyae, Gip. C., 12. Sitiya, K. M. C. Gp. C., 5. Sițiyae, P. P., 42. Sitiyawun, P. P. P, 41. Situ = setthi, Kavy, 42. Situwa, R. D., 31; Sitae, Gp. A., Sițuwaewa, Mah. II., 180 = Sețț Sit, mind, Gp. B., 5; C, 6; Nam Sita = citta, P.P., 38. Sitā = cintayitvā, P. P. P, 30; Sitti, Gp.A., 9; C, 16.
Sitwaru = cittakara, “painter Sittara, Amb. B., 37. Sidura = chidrā. Sina = jala, K. J., 72. Sināwa, “ laugh,” Ab., 175; P. P.
heng Chr., 59. Sininda = Snigdha, Kāvy, 125. Sinibala, K. M. B., 10 ; cf. sīnidd
Dh., 54. Sipa = Sparça, Kāvy., VII., 27. Sipatola, Mah. II., 124. Sim = Siman, S. S. II., 22. Simbul, cotton, S. S. I., 22. Siya = gata, Gp. A., 3; Siyu, W Siyakpalama, “balance.” Siyalu = sakala, 158, 21 ; Rank. Siyum = sūkshma, Gutt., 201 ; N Siyuranga, Gp. B., 15; R. D., 22. Siyo = samyoga, S. S. I., 5. Siri, Mah. A. E. P. A., 2. Sirit, = caritra, Mah. B., Amb. A Siriya = churikā, dagger, Ab.,
Beames, 218. Siriyaru, carpenter, Naim., 224. Siriwadu, inferior carpenter, Amb Siriyal = haritālam, Ab., 493.

7
aa.
, 9; J. C. A. S., 1873, p. 78.
22, 28. 3, 16.
; P. P. 26.
Kāvy. X, 198. ”, 29; P. P., 5, 21 ; sițae, Amb. L. P., 5; mod, hitinawa, comp.
14; B, 5, 22.
hivຊຶpi. ., 52; Her, D. I. 18.
P. P. 9; Gp. C., 16; C. P.
,” S. S., 23.
, 41; Her. Nam, 69; Maled.
a and bolidda, Nām, 127; Gl.
welk, 17.
D. ām, 238; Kāvy, XIII., 40,
, 6, 19.
392; Näm, 206; mar, suri,
. B., 45.

Page 216
2
Siriwat, Dewanagala. Siriru = çarīra, K. J., 61 ; P. P. Silälekha, Gp. B., 12; S. M. B., Sil = çīlā, Her. Silu = gikhä, Sub., 147; Näm, Silunā = Siklbānāyaka. Siwat, “stitched,” S. S. L., 22. Sivalu = Singāla, Nām, 14l. Siwi = chawi, Kāvy., III., 4. Siwiçuța, Koțța. Siwim, Mah. A., cf. hiwenawā, to Siwiladdhaya, Nett. Siwu, “four,” Wael. Thup. L. P., Sivumaeduru, Nām., 104 ; K. J. Siwumaeli = Sukumāra, Nām, Siwuranga, Gp. B., 8; Galasne, 5 Siwuru = cīvara, Amb. B., 16 ; ) Sis = qirsha, S. S.I., 22. Sis = tuccha, Ab., 698; P. P.,
E. H. chuch, Hoernle, 92. Sisārā, a vbo. sisaranawā = saiica
D, 23; S. S. CLXI. Sisi = çaçi, Gutt., 126 ; K. J., 12 Sisna, vsic, S. S. I., 22. Sihi = çlaksbqa, cf. sufiga. Sihina, sleep, = svapna. Sihiya = smriti, remembrance, N Sī = simha, “ lion,” S. S. I., 1 ;
Hem., I., 29. Sima, “boundary,” Gp. C., 9.; A1 Sīru = cīrī, Ab., 646. Sīwaela, plough share, Ab., 448;
vation Ab., 445. Sufika = qulka, toll, Ab, 356. Sufiga = çlakshya, cf. sihi. Sunamin, 'hearing, S. S. I., 22. Suta, Amb. A., 13 = sūtra. Sutta or sutata, P. P., 19, 25. Suda = çveta, K. J., 65. Sudanõ = Sujana, C. P. Sudasa = sudaksha, Amb. A., 43
203. Sudusu, P. P., 40; Gp. C., 6; 145 Sun = chinna, 'broken, S. S., 57
Kael. Sunu, “ lime,” Amb. B., 47; Maled Sunupiriyam, Kael. Supanaes, 54; P. P., 4.

30. 5.
22; Kāvy, X, 122.
COVe.
III., 2.
107.
243; Kāvy, XII, 52.
; Rank. D., F. P. = caturanga. P. P., 36, 46.
37 ; cf. cuccha, Hem, I., 204;
ir, Gp. C., 2; Wandar., 2 ; Ruan.
8; Nām., 37.
Nām., 73; Kāvy, XIII, 54.
Nām, 273; Kāvy, XIII., 33 ;
mb. B., 55.
Sisaema = Kasikamma, Culti
; cf. sudasina, J. R. A. S., VIII.,
ჩხ, 2 ; 158, 18.
; Sunturu, S. S., 36; Sunbun,
huni, Chr., 59.

Page 217
2.
ܒ
Sumbulu, bark, Näm., 115; Ab., Suru = çūra, S. S. I., 22. Sul = güla, S. S.I., 22. Sulakula = svalankrita, Gutt., 2 Sulaguņa = Culangatni, Mah. II., Sulaīga, Nām., 25 ; Kāvy, XIII Sulu, ' small, K. J., 136. Sulu = gili, Kavy, II, 8; Gl. D. Suwa = Sukha, Suvandatel, Ruan D., 24 = suge Suwapat, Wandar., 7. Suwase = çukhaças, R. D. 1
Katugaha, A., 30. Suwahasa = çatasahasraya, K. J Suwāmīn = swāmin, 158, 5. Susum, breath, susmā, breathi Susul, S. L., 96. Susū, Gutt., 162. Suļu, S. S., II., 22; III., 21. Sūdeța = sūpajyeshtha, S. S. 50, Sūwisi, Amb. B., 20. Se We welik,, 24, Gp. passim, Sekhiya, P. P., 22, 25. Segunen, S. S. I., 16. Seņen, Amb. B., 30; seņāya, ib. Set = inti, K. J., 55. Set, D. I., 3. Setu wam = çvetakarma, Amb. Il Seda = 9ghra, Kävy, X., 91. Sedagen = sakridāgāmi, Kāvy Sena. = açani, Maled, honu, Chr. Sena = sinä, Käivy., XIII., 27. Senanga, Gip. B., 8. Senasun, P. P, 32 = çayanâsana Senim (mod. senīma), Mah. A. Senewi L. W. K. A. Gp, B., 15; Senehasa, to love, Nam., 270; ) Sema = çleshman, Ab., 41. Semen, “slowly, S. S. I., modern Semera = Cãmara, Gutt., 23. Semehi, P. P. P. 13; D. I., 14 = Seyek, P. P. P., 34; Gp. B., 7. Seyin, P. P., 2 ; Amb. A., 41.
comp. Maled, hyeni, “shadow, Seygiri = Caityagiri, Amb. A., { Sera = cora, Kävy., X., 98. Sellama, play.' Sewu min, P. P., 30; sewiyae, P. Sewel = Sewāla, Ab., 690. Ses = çïrshä, Kâvy. V., 26, cf si
Q 6038,

)9
442,
33.
46. ., 37 = calaka.
h, 109.
andhatela.
I ; Suwasen Kaelig, B., 4;
., 46.
ng, Kavy., XI, 27.
44 from kshaņa ? cf. saena.
3, 3, 7.
. XIII., 80. , 69.
L. P., 3; Thūp. L. P., III., 4. Kāvy, XIII., 29.
elnin = kshemeņa.
Kshamā.
nstr. of se = chāyā, later heyin,
Chr., 66.
P. 35.
s

Page 218
2.
Sesuwar, Amb, A., 45, “the rest Sessawun, “remainder,' P. P., 3, Sehen, Gp. A, 18; F. P. B. 8 = s
in chaya). Seļu = Sārikā, S. S. II., 21, cf. Sé shade, Parawis, 72, Mald. hy Sēya = chāyā, K. J., 297. Sénuye, sleeper, S. S. II, 21. Soba, S. S. I., 22. Somnas, Amb. B., 8 = Somanas Sommaru = carmakāra, “ shoem
Hem., I., 8. Soyanawa, to seek. i Soya P. P. P., 64; Wewelk, Sora = cora, Gp. A., 21 ; Wew
(138). Sowas, Amb. A., 41, land fees, Sohona = susana, “a cemetery, Soļoswana, Amb. A., 4, “ the six So = s.rotas, S. S. I., 22. Saeka, Gp. B., 14 = gaika. Saeta, “ sixty," Kael. Saeĩigim, Mah. A. mod. haeñgim Saețțalana, Ab., 342, attendants Saeda, strong, Gp, A., 8, Naim., ; Saenda, brushwood, S. S. I., 16. Saet, D. I, 4; = chattra. Saeti, Cluster, S. S. I., 22, Naim. Saetra = satra (above), Thūp., Saedahili, S. S. I., 22, “face.” Saedinawa, to decorate, R. D., 1. Saedu = sarjita kalãwu, K. J., 4 Saedol = Ģārdūla, Nām., 138; Saena = Kshaņa, Kāvy., VI., 5’ Saenaewiyae, P. P., 47. Saendae, Amb. A., 12. Saepat = sampatti, Gp. C., 7, Saepu = carvana, S. S., 57. Saebãe = sammā (?), Ab, 127, t Saemada = sammārjana, sw
haemaenidae. Saemi = svanni, S. S. I., 22; Al Saemaeiigin, from Samanga, Am Saemaeti, “ whi,’ Gl. Dh., 144. Saera = Kattara, Ab., 44:3 : Nā Saerada = ciranjiva, S. L. l. Saeraeyin, Aml). B., 5, Sacrawu, Gp. l3., 12. Saeru, “ adorned,” S. S., 57; a v Saeruma = sarva, comp. haema,

0
” = sesawärawal.
3. Alwis. Contr, or. Lit, I. 122. eyen, comp. Hem, I., 249 (h for y
saela. 'ena, cf. hewana.
Տ8Ն, aker,’ Ab, 508; comp. Pischel zu
15。16. lk., 12; Thūp., IV., Galāụɖa, 7
” Ab., 405. teenth.”
of the women. 242 = caņda.
, ll 5.
VIII.
3 ; Waeligama, Dond., II. 44; Saeda, Gp. B, 3(?).
Ab., 611. 7 ; cf. seņen.
24 ; Wandar., 13.
ruth. ceping, S. S., II., 22 ; comp.
)., 3(). J. A., 16, 22, 54.
!l., Sk,
bo saralıanaWä,
لام

Page 219
2.
Saela, “publicity.” Saela = gasta. Saelasiya, a vbc sāļamkiā in Trivikrama Pisch Saeli, S. S. II, 22 = Khali (?), A Saew = cāpa, Gutt., 240. Saehaenawa, “it is fit.” Saehaesi = çākyasimha, Gutt., 4 Sãe = caitya, Gip. B., 11 and m: Saesi = gastri, S. S., 42. Sãesisi = çãkyasimharishi, Para Haka, crest, S. S. I., 14. Hakuru, sugar, S. S. I., 22; Mal Handa, = Gabda, sound, S. L., lc Hatak, P. P. 24. Hadanawā, AM sãdh. Hadiāranawā = sajjhāyana, ** to
haedaeriyae, P. P., 47. Hanika=Pãli sanikam, “ quicl
Kern, Kawi stud., 12S, Hanek, P. P., 21 ; Abhay., A.,
26; comp. mod. Sinh, hanik Handana = achadana, 15S, 14; Handiya = sandhi. Hapakanawa, “ to bite,” v car. Ham = carman ; MI ald. ham Gra Hamanawi, “to blow, v, dhnni Hamara, Hab. Wädig. (69); W
asmäkam, Hoernle, 50. Hamala, breeze, S. S., 57. Hamâna, Hab, Mah. R. (6) ; Gal Hamuda, Mih. (20). Hamiya = svämika, Tiss,, 15. Hamuwa = samnmukha, S. S., 3. Hambu = ācāma, Amb. A., 1 l, Harakā = qakvara, S. S., 57. Hala, left behind, J. R. A. S., l 8 Hawasa, evening, Mald., hawiri, Havvurudu = sammvatsara, Amb. u
Mlald. aharu, Chr. Ha3 = sasya, Amb. A., 26, 47. Hasa = lnāsa, P. P., 40, 41. Hasala = agraya, K. J., 104. Haskaru = hastakāra, Amb. A., Hasun = çāsana, lID. I., 11. Haawunta, R. ID., 17, cf. J. P., h Hā also, S. S. II, 21; P. P., pass Hika = gushka, S. S., 22. Hikmiya, Her. Hikmun, S. S., 22 ; Hikmawit, F Hikmae, P. P., 25, 5 (). hlinganawā = bhikslu, cf. singãy

o salasanawā, Dond. (163), comp 3l Beitir, VI., 94.
.456 و.b
6. argin ; Amb. B., 51; 145. b. 11.
wis, 146.
ed. hakuru, Gray, 17. )0, Kāvy., VIII., 27.
say,” P. P., 24 ; see haedaerum,
kly,” Hem., I., 149; comp, haneki,
19 ; Hanli, P. P., 31, 34; Nān)., i = Skt. Canais.
comp. haenda.
y, 20.
welk. 12, cf. II indi hamāra =
lwi. (54); Mih. (20).
3; Paravis, 155. 28 ; Mah., 205.
73, p. 7s.
Gray, 15. A., 4, 30; G. A., 3; E. P. B., 4;
S.
alıqla, im.
”. P., 51, comp. ikmun.
i'il hal.

Page 220
2.
Hinguru, S. S. I., 22, comp. ing Hindawā, AM sad Aet. B., 8; S. M. Hidiwidina = çucivijhanam, A Hinimagga, staircase, Ab., 216. Hindawtiyeya, Kong. D. 8. Hindina, P. P., 42; L. P., 4, 5; Hindima, Her. Hindae, Amb, A., 22, 41 ; P. P. Hinwā, Gerund of the causative Hi = çita, arrow.. Himakaelun, Kāvy. XII, 15. Himata, Nāgirikaņda (97). Himi, E. P. A., 9; Amb. A., ll ; (
= swāmi, old, hami J. C. A. Himbul = çälınali, S. S. I., 22. Hiya, Gp. C., 7. Hiyawura, quiver, Ab., 389. Hira = caraka, prison. Hiragena, Nītinigh, 6. Hirageya, Ab., 58. Hira = stirya, sun, L. W. K. B.
192 ; K. J., 185 ; hiru Gp. A., Hiri = rekhä, D. I., 11 ; Kävy. Hilla = chidrā. Hiwi = uswū, Gutt., 207 ; Gp. . His = tuccha, cf. sis Maled. hus His = çīrshā, Amb. B., 53. Hisa, head, Nam., 199; cf. isa Hihila = qigira, S. B. M. A., 1. Huņa, = cūrņa. Huna, bamboo, Sub, 144. Huņu, P. P., 13, 21. Huta, Hab. 7. Huda, P. P., 8, 28. Hun (?), 129, 4, comp. han. Hun = sinna, D. I, 24; Gp. B
L. W. K. A.; Ran. D., 6. Hunu, sharpness, Nām., 245. Hunu, loosening, Nām., 247. Hunu, hearing, Nām. 248. Humbaha = tumbasa. Hūya = sūtra, thread, Ab., 523 Hula = salla, Ab., 393; Sub., 1 Huru = qukara, S. S. I., 22. Hețțhumba = Gețțumba, Mah. Het Amb. A., 49 = hetu rea S. M. A., 18; J. C. A. S., 187 Hena (v. l. for yahana, Amb.
Gl. Dh, 36; S. S., CLX., S. E Hendarawaewa, Mah. II., 140 =

2
,
L.A., 32; P. P., 50, comp. innawā. b. 528.
Wael. 8.
3. h vel7 JK •
of hinnawa mod, innawa.
alanda, 2 (138); Gip. A., 5; C. 23; S., 1879, p. 18.
; P. P. P, 12; Hirawara, Nām,
13. , III., 28; Nām., 250.
A, 2; Kavy, XII., 31.
Chr., 54.
10; P. P., 29; Amb. A., 41 ;
; Maled. ui Chr., 69.
4.
I., 80. On ? Heyin = hetunä, ib., 19; ', p. 27.
A., 11), P. P., 22; Nām., 28 :
M. B., 2.
Sundaravāpi

Page 221
2.
Heptota = çubhatirtha, S, S, 23 Hepwiharā Māh. II., 95. Hemawali, Ruan. D. (21) 14, com] reading is Hemamali, comp. Di is identical with Ratinivali, t Mäli Mil., 118, 26(), 3S9 ; R Ruanw. Dāgoba (145 b. 8). Heraņa = samanera, S. S., 57; Hela = Sinhala, l’ara wisand, 40 Helenawa, to shake, S. ..., 10; . Helī == phalika, Gutt., 42. Hewana, a chaya, cf. se. Heļu, Gp, A. 9., cf. helanniı, MIah Heļmal (heļa Para wis, 86), Amb, Hoța, snout = çuda, con, Mla Honda, Wandr, 6. Hot, P. P. passim, G., B., 10. Hot (piļima) reclining, ÍD. I 24, Hönawä, to repose, Gl., 1)h., 4l. Hobaneyae, S. M., 21, V(ulbh. Hopalu, Nãm., 121, Ab., 573. Holwana wã. = Sco! wana wã, v/cal. Haekili = sankcitu, (utt., 42. Haekkaeyi, IRuan, D. 26 ; Maled. Haeța = | slasti Haettãewa = saotatti. Haeda = çraddhā, Kāvy. II, 38.
Haedaerum = Sajlı fiyana. Iaedaeriyae, P, P., 47. See há Haenuņa, (p, C, 16.
Haenda = āchādana, K. J., öl, Haenidae, P. J.P., 8l, Halendi, D, I, () ; látenda Wae Haendinae, We welk, 3*). Haemae, S. Al Raii. 1). , P. P
Haemae and aella. Haeìì}aendae, Ảình, B. 52 , Nã
Saemada, Haembu, Mah., 3. Haemma, P. P., 25, “to be killed Haerae, D. I., 6; Ran, D., 2, Gp. Haeriya, Amb., A., 25, 58. Haeli, stream, S. S. CLX., comp. ; Haelwi = gali vrihi, hill paddy. Haeliya = cati. Hãemae = saeruma, i.e., Sarva, VIII., 1. later Alema, Kāvy., IX Ladaru, P. P., 39 ; Nānu, 150 : M Iuawae, P. P., 46; cf. awaļawiya. Lahannä, S. B. M. B., 3. Lualhiniya pawu, Almh)., A., 89.

; Nām, 88,
3. Mah., 108 and 202; the correct țlı. IV., 9 (new editio), and it he gold or pearl string, comp. atnāwali (sic) in an inscr. ait
P. P., 25.
Helu, dropped, S. S., 57.
., 67, 7, 88,83.
B., 35; cf. helmaeli Nām., 9. led. Hodu, proboscis, Chr., tö3
30mp, ot,
, Gutt., 157.
heki.
Idāranawā.
61 ; Amb., A., 10, cf., handanä.
l,
', 25, 38; (p., A., 18, 22; cf.
m., 233 ; Kävу. Х., 101 ; conр.
„” (?), cf., baemma, w/budh. , A., 16; Haeraewiya', P, P., 5
aeli,
Amb., A., 36; Thūp., L, l’,
..., 70;
Maled., lalaring, Chr., 47.

Page 222
24
ALPHABETICAL LIS
Akuruketupäna, 169. Angulukolawihāra, 67 a. Attanayāla, 124. Anuradhapura, broken top of a
pillar, 128. Anuradhapura, slab, 129. Andarawaewa, 9. Abhayawaewa, Ill.
57.
Aminicciya, 56. Ambasthala, l2l . Alu wihāra, 88. Alutgallwihāra, 52. Inginimitiya, l 13. Ilukapotana, 18. Ilukawela, il 32. Uturupahuwa, 107. Eppãwala, 125. Eriyāwa, 42a. Ellawaeva palas:lla, ll(i. Ottapuwa; 60. Aetakadapan sala, ll8. Aetabaenduwa, O9. A eta wiragollæwa, l l 7. Aembulamba, 34. Aellalhaera, l, ll. Aewiriyapat tu, 106. Katugahagaige, 155. Kattragramm, 75. Kantalai, 15 la.
Kaņģevillāra, 3-. Kabellidera, - ( ). Karanilagali. Pla.
Kahagallwilāra, 72. Kahangala, 7 l. Kirinde, 57. Kiri wihāra, l52. Kucela ävelli, l (8. Kudmiris, l (64. Kunnbukwaewapansala, G3. Kongolla(\va, ll2. Kottarakimbiyãwa, 46. Kondlukukulgum, 95. Koţasaerapiyangalu, 48. Kaikãwa, 13. Kaeragala, 170. Kaelani, pillar, 127. Kaelani, slał, 16:2. Kaeligatta, 152b.

T OF INSCRIPTIONS.
Gadalādeni wihāra, 168. Gaunekaıqda, 39. Gane wihāra, 44. Gane wihāra, 90. GaläuhdäWala, l38. Galapāta, l65. Gallasne, 1 44. Galkovvil, 08. Galgamuwa, 30. Galpota, l-is. Gallnadu vwa, 100. Gallena, 2. Gallwittårn. 54. Gallwilhãra Polonnaruwa, 137. Gallāewa, 47. G:ulvWae: Wa, 50. Giribawa, 36. Gaetailagãma, 33. Gauera "indigula, 10-4. Tammaak anda, 55. Talpitiyåwa, 37. Tămaragala, 12. Tissaımalhärāna, 4.
57.
Toluigaula, i. Thalagala, 62. Thūpārãnna frieze, 15 l. -- pillar, l47.
Dmbull, 3. W
-- l-3. Diyaganut, 85. Diyaliaeta, 48. Dununuaņdalakanda, 15. 3.
De legalansala, l9. Deinatamalvihara, 18, Demalaunanu, l03. Dewagiriya, 53. l)ewanagala, l35. Dondra, ll59.
.16:3 حصہ Nayinawella, 99. Nayindlanãwa, 10l. Naygalwihara, 73. Nãgirikaụɖla, 97. Niagäma, 79. Nuvarawaewa, 136. Nattukanda, 29. Patahagawagala, I-4. Patalhalla. - 5.

Page 223
Padiwil, 140.
Paņduwas Nuwara, l33.
Panikkanikulam, 35. Paramakanda, 25. Picchandiyāwa, 84. Pidurugala, 43. Piligama, 77. Pūjāgala, 49. Püliyankulam, 139. Petiyagala, 41. Periyankulam, 7. Potubandana, 48. Ponikulam, 94. Polonnaruwa, i 19.
146. — 156, Paepiliyāna, 160. Badagiriya, 68. Batalagodaluwa, 166. Badulla, 48. Binpokuna, 80. Bilagala, 93. Makulāna, 130. Mayilagastota, 120. Maradankadawala, 32. Mahākalattāewa, l 10. Mineri, 123. Mihintale, 20. -- 28,
-- 114. - ll3. Mulgirigala, 74. Mülagâma, 83. Maeddahoruwa, l42.
Maenikdananuwara, 126.
Yatahalena, 86. Yຊົpahu 81. Katgallaegama, 64.
25
NAMES OF
Abhā Salamewau, 54, 56, 57, 59,
به 9() Arak, 56. Açoka, 24. Āmaņdagāmini, 39. Ila, Nāga, 26, 27, 29. Udaya III., 56.
lElara, 55.
Kākavaņņa Tissa, 26, 29, 43,
Kassapa I., 36.
Kass apa V, 54, 55, 56 57.

Ratmalagala, 6. Ranagiriwihãra, 42. Rankot Dāgoba, l50. 151. Rambhawihāra, l54. Rājangane, 65. Ruanwaeli Dāgoba, 5. — 21,
− 145, — 45b. — !58, Lankātilaka, 167. Labugala, 82. Wandarūpawihāra, 153. Wädigala, 69. Wirandagoda, 26. Wilhãragala, il. Wēgamuwa, 70. Weragala, 58. Wellangolla, 102. Wewelkaețiya, 122. Wessagiriwihāra, 27. Weheragala, 76. Welherabaendigala, 22. Sandagiriwilhāra, 23. Situlpawihāra, 16. Siyambalawaewa, 103. Segelena, 13 l. Seruwãwa, 38. Sessoruya, 91. Handagala, 96. Habaraune, 61. FHam)arillapausalla, 92. Haumillagaia, 59). Halan bagala, 66. Ilinguregala, 78. Hunapahu, 89. Hurugalawatta, 87.
PERSONS.
Kassapa VI., 54. 58. Kițț la TisS, 29. Khallit: Näga, 26. Kirtisena, 69. Bajabi hu, 27, 28, 29, 80, 81. Gabeça, 70. Gällini, 25, 26, 29, 35. Goli, 54, 52. Gothābhuya, 54. Cetthä, 3l. Jett ha, Tissa, 43.

Page 224
Nänapăla, 62. Dappula lI..., 58, Dappuļa, V., 47, 54. Dutthagàmini, 25, 26, 32, 34, 55. Dāțhānāga, 47. Dathäppabhuti, 47. lDewananpiya Tissa, 21, 26, 3l. Dolakamataya, 30. Dhananaãçoika, 62. Dharmaparākrama, 70, 71. Nägindapalliya, 62. Nāla, 55. Niççaminka, Malla, 55, ô7, 63, 64,
65, 67, 69. Paņdu vāsa, 22, 29, 59. Paņɖita Parākramabāhu, 71. Parākramabāhua I., 53, 60, 61, G2,
66, 69. Parākramnabãlu VI., 70, 72. Buddhadāsa, 43. Bhaddasala, 80. Bhātika Tissa, 29, 3 , 33. IBhuwanelkabäłu IV., 72. Bluu ware-kabiāluu VI., 70. Maluanag, 24, 26, 29, 31, 3s, 42. Mahäcula Tissa, 26. Mahadathika Malhanaga, 27. Mallaka Nãga, 27, 29. Majjhima, 28, 37, 38. Mahinda, 30, 42, 43, 57. MI allmäkaccāyalua, 38. Mlakalan Jettba. TisSa, 45, 5ʻi. Mlahākassapat, 71, Malhäsena, 27, 30, 31, 34, 43, 45, 58.
GEOGRAPE
Acagirika, 25, 40. Acanagara, 25, 40. A cawiketa, 40). Abhayagiri. 59. Abhaya wihāra, 27. Aript river, 22, 23. Anbastiluala, 3), 42, 52, 54, 56, 57. Ambalantota, 3 l . Ambatthakolalena, 39. Abi waɖamanawawi, 42. AtiWawiya, +2. Arițțha pabbata, 42. Anamaduwa, 48, 56.

216
Meghavaņņa Abhaya,27,30,3,32.
33, 39, 42. Moggallăna, 27, 62. Moggaliputta Tissa, 62. Yatthäla, Tissa, 62.
Rakkhaka, 55. Rohillika Gămini, 3 l. Lag wijaya Singa Kit, 68, 69. Laddha tissa, 25. Lam: kaņņa, 30, 54. Lilāwatī, 59. Wankanasika Tissa, 27. Wattagainini, 24, 25, 26,27, 49,62. Wadurag, 57. WV alba, 28, 3 l, 2. Wikranlabājihu II., 66. Wijaya, 21, 22, 59, 70. Wijayaałbāhu, 60, 61, 70, 7 , Wijaya bahn VII, 72. Wishu, 69, 71. Wirraparkraunlabàlau, 7 l. VWirall, 66. Saglia tissa, 30, 54. Saglabodhi, 3ť), 54. Silikumara, 32. Saltasa Malla, 66, 68. Siti S: ກ x 5+ Siladew i, 31 (mother of Duttha. gūnini Mlah, ip. Il 50, called Suddhadyi Lassen II., 435) Sumedhā, 7). Sena, 58. Sella Silimegila, 55. Skanda, 46.
ICAL INDEX.
Ilangaawasa, 55. Isuruununiya, 33, Upatissanuwara, 22, 23. Uppaladoņiya, 28. Upalabijaka, 40. Utarapura, 10. U ukirivila, 44, 45. Cs was w; 56. Uda, Tisa piriwrema, 57. Uddhakandarawihāra, 57. Eriyāwai, 24, 36. Erakawilla, 36. Elagamuwa 50,

Page 225
Aetabaeniduwa, 26. Aelpițiya, 60). Kappukandara, 22. Kantalai, 22, 63, 67. Kandy, 35, 63. Kattragam, 29, 45, 60. Kirindo, 29, 40, 43. Kubukanāru, 29. Kahațagasdigiliga, 30, 34. Koggala, 3l. Keppitiyiwa, 35, 36, 51. Kekirāwa, 40, 41, 58. Kubaragama, 41. Kächaragāma, 45. Kalu Gangā, 48. Koratota vihara, 48. Kegalla, 49. Kalawaewa, 49. Kalañci, 50. Karakațawaewa, 5l. Kulatthiavapi, 55. Kollerattra, 55. Kālinga, 66. Kiriwiliāra, 66. Gonagamakatittha, 22. Gauda, 23. Gäminitissawaewa, 36. Golagilima, 27. Goņdligāma, 27, 46. 'Gawata, 27, 46. Godagamuwa, 27. (Galenbinduruwaewa, 28. Galgamuwa, 34, 40, 47. Gitelgamu, 55. Galutisa, 57. Girināe, 57. Cakkadhāraka wihāra, 24. Jafna, 34, 35, 51. Jayawaewa, 27. Jetáwanirima, 27. Caity ag iriwihara, 56, 57. Chilaw, 63. Cittalapabbata, 27, 46. Tammana Nuwara, 21, 22, 23. Tanamana tota, 22, 23. Tamblagam, 22, 23. Trincomalee, 22. Tinnevelly, 23. Tantrimalei, 23. Tonigala, 24, 40. Tawirikiyanagara, 25. Tanguttarapiriwena, 27. Tissamaliräma, 24, 28, 3, 43, 44,
53, 68. Tuliādhārawiketa, 29, 39. Timbiriwaewa, 58. Q 6038.

iDìūratissawaewa, 25, 31. Daksiii:Wilhira, 27. Deelge);muwa, 24, 51, 71. l) estrawalliya, 35. lDigoi; V, 36.
Dacci almillava, 40. Dubalawäpi tissa, l7. Doledia, t59, 7 1, '72.
gថ្ម៤, 21, 29.
nā wihāra, 26, 27, 57. Furiy: willära, 34. ilik: içla, 3-4, 51.
iwa. 35, 51 (J. R. A. S. VI 1., 191.) Nå linela, 3G, 58. Nikawa: iva, 36. Nakapa watawilhãra, 40. Nika wera tiya, 43, G0. Natālā ko vil, 53. Nīvei, 53. NI Y,Wʼ:aiʼavyʼa(: W"a, 60.
Pāeīna, 35. P:ıçı, 2-4, 68. Pa tana inggala, 28, 23. IPalobatrāmawiluära, 28. lPuttaian, 38, 40. I’ajalaka, 10. Pas livil, -42, 58, 63. I’alațtnãna, 45. iPeriyalakulam, .53. Pahanae wila, 58. Polpitigama, 28. Banalogiriya, 34. Buttala, 39. Balalla, 38.
Birīgie wimānaya, 57. Mahāwareligangā, 22. Malwatta oya, 22. Madaw acchii, 28, 29, 81, 50, 55, 58. MIanaar, 23. MIantoția, 23. Mahindladlīpa, 24. Māgama, 24, 43. Mahāgailkaɖawala, 25, 43. Mulaguțika, 27, 30, 39. Mārinini korle, 35. Magool korle, 35. Mlaenikdama Nuwara, 58, 59. Mediyāwa, 36, 37, 42, 43, 51. Mlekiccaewa, 40. Maharukawąewa, 41. Młā Eliya, 5 l. Muhunmaru, 51. Mahāmīkawaewa, 52. Mlanuwaesara, 58.

Page 226
Maņihīraka, 58. Mlulungannawchera, 59. Yaţawaţţa, 49. Yatthilawihira, 26.
Rajatalensivoi
Ratmala tank, 27.
Lankävilhära, 42. Lankāgiri, 42. Lankârâma, 27. Lenadora, 35, 58. Lāls, 23. Wellawe, 23, 35, 64. Wihirabija, 27, 30, 39.
ABBREWI In the ALPHABETIC
I.-E
Mah, I. = Mahāvansa ch. 1-37 Mah II. = Mahāvansa 2nd part, e tudãwa, Colomi S. S. = Sidat Sangaráwa ed. by Nām. = Nāmãwaliyā, ed. by Cor. Ab. = Abhidhinappadipika, ed. Gutt. = Guttila. Kāvy. = Kāvyagekhara. K. J. Kusa Jātaka. Jāt. I., II. = The Jātaka, ed. by
1875-79. E. M. J. P. = Deiträge zur Gramn A. IBerlin, 1876. Mikl. = Miklosich. Über die Zigeuner Euro Christ. = Vocabulary of the Ma
Journal of the Gray. = The Maldive Islands by Asiatic Society, Bhag. = Ein Fragment des Bhag lungen der Be: 1866, s. 55-3 Häla. = Saptaçatakam des Häla h Mricch. = Mricchakatikährsg. v Kern Açoka. = Over de Jaartel. de Gedenkstukl H. Kern Amst
 
 
 
 

8
Wilhãragala, 28.
Sīgiri, 28, 36, 66.
Sipukulama, 28.
Sela caitya, 33.
Subhapura, 47.
Samanakita pabbata, 2.
Silavaturei, 22, - ,
Suppăraka, 24. ***
Sadalgiri lāgoba, 26.
IIIambantoția, 22, 24, 28, 31, 40,
13, 4–4, 4.3, 57.
Hactadăge, 68.
Hettipola, 59.
IHorowapotana, 31, 56, 58.
HIiripițiya, 37, 38, 52.
Hakwaetuna oya, 37.
Hinginipitiya, 56.
Huuuupahuwihāra, J. R. A. S. VIII.,
229.
ATIONS. JAL LIST of WoRDs.
Books.
2d. by Turnour. Colombo 1837. 'd. by H. Sumangala and Batuwan)o, 1877. ames Alwis, Colombo, 1852. helis Alwis, Colombo, 1858. by Waskaduwa Subhuti, Colombo.
V. Fausböll, Vols. I. II., London, atikdes Jainapräkrit von E. Müller,
Mundarten u. Wanderungen d. as. Wien, 1872. edive language by Christopher in Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. VII. A. Gray, in Journal of the Royal new series, vol. X. p. 173 ff. vati von A. Weber in den Abhandiner Academie, 1865, s. 369-444, 2.
sg. v. Weber, Leipzig, 1870. tenzler. ng der Zuidelijke Buddhisten en in van Açoka den Buddhist door dam, l823.

Page 227
29
Beames, I., III., III. = Comparativ Languages, by J K. S. = Kalpa sitra of Bhadrabah Hem. = Hemacandra Grammatik
Richard Fischei. Niray. = Nirayavaliyasuttam, ed. S S. L. = Saela, Lilliniya Sandesa, e
1865. Parav. = Paravīsandesa. Her. = Heranasikkhā (mscpt.) M. S. = Mūlasikkhā (mscpt). Mil. = Milindapañha, ed. by V. Tr Nitin. = Nitinighaņçluwa, transl. b.
Colombo, 1880. Sub. = Nāmamālā, by Waskaɖuwa Gl. Dh. - The Dhammapada,
H. Devamitta, Col.
Beitr. = Bezzenberger Beiträge z
Sprachen. Alw. === Contributions to i Sinhal
Colombo, 1863.
II.-Inscr.
Nett. = Nettukanda. Hab. = Habarane. Tiss. = Tissamahārāma.
Kir. = Kirinde. Gaj. = Gajabahu's inscr. at the Ru Mah. R. = Maha Ratmala. Sand. = Sandagiriwilhara. Mih. = Meghawanna's inscr. at Mi Mahāk. = MIabākalattaewa. E. P. = Ellawaewa Pansala. Aet. = Aetawīragollaewa. Amb. = Mahindla III. inscr. at Am Mayil. = Mayilagastota. Ing. = Inginimițiya. W. P. = Wadurag's inscr. at Polor S. IB. M. = Siri Sanga, Boʼs inscr. : Att. = Attanayāla. Abhay. = Abhayawaewa. K. M. = Kassapa V., inscr. at Mih Min. - Minneri. Kong. = Kongollaewa. Wewelk. = Wewclkaețiya. Wand. c Wandaripawihira. P. P. = Parakramabahu's inscr. at . Gp. = Galpota.
L. V. K. = Lag Wijaya Singa’s ins D. I. = Niççanka Mallaʼs inscr. at ]R ID === 2 at
P.P. P. وو at . S ==
二。9? . M. Sähasa Mallaʼs inscr. at Pc

2 Grammar of the modern Aryan ohn Beames. l, ed. by H. Jacobi, Leipzig, 1879. der Präkritsprachen hrsg. von Halle, 1877, 1880. 3. Warren, Amsterdam, 1879. d. by W. C. Macready, Colombo,
enckner, London, 1880. y C. Le Mesurier and Pänabokka,
Subhūti, Colombo, 1876. with Sinhalese translation, by Ouab (o, 1879. zur Kunde der indogermanischen
ese Grammar, by James Alwis,
iptions.
anvaeli Dāgoba.
hintale.
basthala, Milhintale.
natuya. t Mihintale.
intale.
Polonnaruwa.
scr. at Abhayawaewa. Dambulla. the Ruanwaeli Dāgoba, Polonnaruwa. olonnaruwa.

Page 228


Page 229


Page 230